THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES 
 
 GIFT OF 
 
 Frances Finger 
 
 7
 
 

 
 THE 
 
 BLACK CARDINAL 
 
 A NOVEL 
 
 By 
 JOHN TALBOT SMITH 
 
 AUTHOR OF 
 
 A Woman of Culture," "Solitary Island," "His Honor the 
 Mayor," " Saranac," " The Art of Disappearing.' 1 
 
 NINETEEN HUNDRED AND FOURTEEN 
 
 THE CHAMPLAIN PRESS 
 
 NEW YORK
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1914 
 
 BY 
 JOHN TALBOT SMITH
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 _ 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CABDINAL ......................... 5 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 FIBST LOVE is FOOL-LOVE ................................ 18 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 LOVE LAUGHS AT DISTANCE .............................. 27 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 So THEY WEBE MABBIED ................................ 36 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THBONE ............................ 45 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 THE IMPEBIAL MESSAGE ................................. 56 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON .................................. 67 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 THE HOUSE OF THE CABDINAL ............................ 78 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 A WHISPEB FOB A KING ................................. 69 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING ........................ 100 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 A DUEL ............................................... Ill 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 AN AMEBICAN LADY .................................... 121 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 A HINT FBOM THE REVOLUTION .......................... 132 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 THE SECOND EXILE ..................................... 144 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 THE STBUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN ............................ 154
 
 4 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A GRAVE MISUNDERSTANDING MB 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A STUBBORN DIPLOMAT !75 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 AN EMPEROR'S CUNNING 186 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 AN INVITATION TO A WEDDING 196 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE PRISONERS OF FONTAINEBLEAU 207 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE EMPEROR'S RECREATION 218 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE HUMORS OF DIPLOMACY 229 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR 240 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE FLIES IN THE GOLDEN WEB 251 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 THE CARDINAL AND THE KING 261 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB is BROKEN 274 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING 286 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 THE FALL OF MONSIGNOB FRANCHI 302 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED 315 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 SOULS IN TORMENT 326 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST 337 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 BENEDICTION 349
 
 THE BLACK CARDINAL 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CARDINAL. 
 
 IN June of the year 1801 the chief characters of 
 this story were not farther apart in distance than in 
 mind. As their fates were one day to be mingled for 
 a brief time, speculation as to their doings on this 
 particular date becomes Interesting. When we love, 
 we become curious about the history of our beloved. 
 When a man becomes famous, we hark back to his 
 cradle and the log-cabin. It is a pleasure to follow 
 the path of the years, by which a great soul arrived 
 at fame ; or a lovely woman came to her heart's desire ; 
 or a wretch to his doom. Thus, at the beginning of 
 June, 1801, dear Betsy Patterson had fluttered from 
 school like a butterfly to brighten her home in the 
 grave and sedate city of Baltimore ; Jerome Bonaparte 
 had left the naval school for a visit to Napoleon's 
 court at Paris; the Marquis Andrea Consalvi had 
 returned from college to pass the vacation with his 
 relatives in Home ; his brother the Cardinal was deep 
 in the affairs of the papal state, as first minister to 
 the Pope; and Napoleon, the First Consul, had set
 
 6 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 on foot the great intrigue which should make him 
 Emperor of the French. Each moved content in his 
 own orbit, never dreaming how soon their pathways 
 would cross, run parallel for years amid many trials, 
 and then swing off into the obscurity from which they 
 came. 
 
 Suddenly the indifference of all these people was 
 changed by events, and, as if called from the heavens, 
 they raised their eyes to look in the same direction. 
 Cardinal Consalvi one day found it necessary to 
 travel to Paris for a long negotiation with Napoleon. 
 Men were shocked at the notion of a prime minister 
 setting out as envoy extraordinary, leaving home af- 
 fairs to a subordinate; but in dealing with the First 
 Consul diplomats had early learned to drop pre- 
 cedent. In diplomacy as in war the young general 
 was smashing all records. Austria had sent her prime 
 minister to deal with him directly in Paris. Con- 
 salvi decided that he could do as well, little as he 
 cared for the enterprise. He was helped to this deci- 
 sion by Napoleon's order that the French ambassador 
 should leave Rome at once. The Cardinal and the 
 envoy departed together, that all the world might see 
 how friendly were their respective sovereigns; and 
 with them went the Marquis Andrea, the second to 
 feel the impulse of destiny. He travelled as the com- 
 panion and secretary of his brother, with his thoughts 
 on that brilliant general who ruled in France, and 
 who theatened to rule the world. 
 
 When the Cardinal arrived in Paris, after a stiff 
 journey of two weeks overland from Rome, he delayed 
 a single night before informing Napoleon of his
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CARDINAL. 7 
 
 presence in the city, and his readiness for an inter- 
 view. Wearied, as he had right to be after a forced 
 journey, His Eminence counted on a full day's rest 
 before taking up the arduous enterprise which had 
 hurried him from home; he might even get a week's 
 leisure; his note might be overlooked for a week in 
 the excitement of a hunt at Versailles; since cardinals 
 were trifles to a young general whose schemes, like 
 his achievements, filled monarchs with anxiety. For 
 the sake of a rest and preparation Consalvi was will- 
 ing to be overlooked. His mission was a forlorn hope, 
 the task desperate, the reward disgrace perhaps. What 
 matter then if the First Consul of France slighted 
 the First Minister of Rome ? His Eminence lingered 
 over the fragrant coffee that morning, politely listen- 
 ing to the sad story of the prelates of the household, 
 and studying at odd moments the facade of an old 
 building across the street. He knew the story by 
 heart. These men had failed, and he had come to 
 mend their failure, or make a worse. Had they not 
 been humble and the case desperate, his presence would 
 hardly have been an honor to them. 
 
 After coffee the Cardinal withdrew to his room and 
 his brother's society for a short recreation. He was 
 fond of his brother, a dark-haired, soft-eyed youth 
 of fifteen, burning now with the desire to see and 
 speak with the hero of the world; and after to see 
 the city of the Terror, where mobs had ruled and 
 men had dared to slay a king. He began to discuss 
 the tour about Paris, when a messenger arrived in 
 hot haste from Napoleon: the First Consul would 
 be pleased to receive His Eminence at two that after-
 
 8 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 noon, and to see him in his robes as cardinal. Con- 
 salvi dismissed the messenger with word that he would 
 expect the master of ceremonies at the palace in time 
 to conduct him to the audience. The extreme prompt- 
 ness of Napoleon nettled him, since it proved his own 
 surmise that he was to receive small consideration. 
 Tempted at first to decline on the plea of indisposi- 
 tion, he reflected that the chief beneficiary in this 
 matter should not complain of over-promptness on the 
 part of the benefactor. 
 
 "And what does he mean by your robes as cardinal ?" 
 asked Andrea. 
 
 "I asked him how I should dress," answered His 
 Eminence. "In this unhappy country the clergy no 
 longer wear the clerical dress in public. They dress 
 like other citizens. It might not do for me to appear 
 at the palace in full costume. It might offend public 
 sentiment." 
 
 "Yet here is a command, Eminence?" 
 
 "It need not be noticed/' said the Cardinal thought- 
 fully. "I cannot explain it. Is Bonaparte so much 
 the master that he cares little about giving this sort 
 of offence? Anyhow, it is not according to etiquette 
 that I should appear en cardinal at any court except 
 my own, and then only in the presence of the Pope." 
 
 "You will then wear your civilian's dress, Emi- 
 nence?" 
 
 "I think it will suit the occasion." 
 
 "And you will take me along with you to the 
 palace, brother?" 
 
 "Ah, fox," said Consalvi, shaking a finger at him. 
 "You still burn to see the conqueror of Italy !"
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CARDINAL. 9 
 
 "He is the wonder of the world," answered Andrea, 
 putting his arms about the Cardinal lovingly. "Can 
 you blame me for wanting to see him?" 
 
 "No, since you too are overcome with the lust of 
 military glory, my brother dear. You shall see him, 
 if at the same time you agree to reflect on the mean- 
 ness of that passion which glorifies Napoleon in the 
 eyes of men. A Francis of Assisi is worth ten Bona- 
 partes." 
 
 "I agree, Eminence," said Andrea filled with joy. 
 "Ah, if I were like you, to speak with him, I should 
 tremble till I fell. Are you not afraid, dear brother, 
 of what may happen this afternoon?" 
 
 "Who should make me fear ? Napoleon Bonaparte ? 
 Were he ten times greater he is at most a man. His 
 court ? They are less than he, a clever mob, mad with 
 the lust of power, pleasure, money, and place, the 
 bloody spawn of the Terror, wild beasts who have 
 just found a master. Most of them could be bought 
 for a fair price. How could I fear them ? My only 
 dread is for my caus, which may suffer through 
 my blunders. Ah, yes, I fear for that. You must 
 pray for me, Andrea, that I do not fail. The prayers 
 of the innocent are strong with God. Now, send me 
 Giovanni to help me dress, and prepare yourself for 
 your visit to the palace." 
 
 Precisely at half past one the master of ceremonies 
 was announced, and a moment later His Eminence 
 and Andrea descended the stairs to meet him in the 
 presence of the household. A very distinguished 
 figure Consalvi made in his old-fashioned coat of black 
 velvet, with waistcoat and knee-breeches of the same
 
 10 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 rich material, buckled shoes, stockings of red silk, 
 and a collar of the same color encircling his shoulders. 
 His dark hair was partly concealed. by a red beretta. 
 His serene and kindly face showed no anxiety or haste. 
 His manner had that dignity which one would expect 
 of the Pope's first minister. Andrea followed him 
 with loving and reverent eyes, and the prelates of the 
 household felt their anxiety relieved at the sight of 
 his calmness and confidence. 
 
 The master of ceremonies conducted the Cardinal 
 to the carriage, and did his best to explain the sights ; 
 but the most remarkable thing to be seen in the city 
 that day was the carriage and its chief occupant 
 Consalvi was deeply touched by those quiet streets, 
 once noisy with murder and crimson with blood. The 
 storm had passed surely, for he himself bore witness 
 to the fact. Only a few years back and this peaceful 
 ride to the palace would have become a horrible march 
 to the guillotine, with himself and his innocent 
 brother as the victims, this master of ceremonies as 
 the executioner. What frightful suffering had these 
 streets, these houses witnessed ; and here they stood 
 now, placid and drowsy, while the hearts that anguish 
 and calamity had devoured slept in bloody graves! 
 The world would never be the same again, never quite 
 the same. The sadness of the thought was lightened 
 by another thought: the Church was rising above the 
 ruins of the old order, and bravely facing the insolence 
 of the new. That was her destiny. It consoled him 
 to take part in the new order of things. 
 
 He thought little or nothing of his coming inter- 
 view with the First Consul, since thinking seemed
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CARDINAL. 11 
 
 profitless. He knew not what adventures awaited 
 him in the palace, and he could foresee nothing; sup- 
 posing that, as became the simplicity of a republic, 
 he would be led to the private office of Bonaparte, 
 and would arrange in a quiet conversation for the 
 work that had to be done. There seemed to be con- 
 siderable bustle in the palace when they alighted and 
 passed into a lofty chamber off the main entrance. 
 In this room was a young gentleman in the uniform 
 of a naval cadet, who stared at the party with great 
 curiosity. The master of ceremonies received a bow 
 from him, which he acknowledged with profound re- 
 spect; and at a sign from the lad he made bold to 
 introduce him to the Consalvis. 
 
 "Monsieur Jerome, the youngest brother of the 
 First Consul." 
 
 The Cardinal did not appear impressed by this 
 statement, but he gracefully acknowledged the boy's 
 presence. He thought he recognized the type; hand- 
 some face without character and without innocence, 
 a secret insolence in the bearing, a particular con- 
 tempt for the ecclesiastic, a harshness of precocity 
 which took away the sweet verdancy of youth; the 
 revolution had robbed youth of its purity, the young 
 men had become insufferable. But Jerome was good- 
 natured, and his faults lay lightly on the surface. 
 
 "And you are a cardinal ?" he said, looking without 
 a blush straight into the face of Consalvi. "Often 
 my mother told me of the cardinals of her time, and 
 of their red robes. There are not many in France 
 to-day I can tell you. And is this a little cardinal ?" 
 
 He turned to Andrea who regarded him as placidly
 
 12 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 as did his brother, with fire in his eye perhaps. The 
 master of ceremonies interfered. 
 
 "The Marquis Consalvi," he said, "brother to the 
 Cardinal." 
 
 "Ah, brother of the Cardinal," said Jerome lightly, 
 "accept the esteem of the brother of the First Consul. 
 If you will do me the honor, while His Eminence 
 deals with His Excellency, I shall be pleased to show 
 you the palace, and to hear your opinion of Paris." 
 
 "A very good arrangement," said the Cardinal 
 suavely. "The Marquis is eager to pay his respects 
 to the First Consul, but a glance at this distinguished 
 man must satisfy him to-day. Perhaps you might 
 secure him so great a pleasure." 
 
 "Easily, Eminence," said Jerome, "and maybe a 
 word or two from him. I get a lecture from him at 
 least once a day, which I could well spare. Come 
 with me, Marquis. With your permission, Eminence." 
 
 The lads bowed to the Cardinal and left the room. 
 The master of ceremonies had already taken his leave 
 without explanation. The diplomat, left like a pilot 
 in the fog of a strange ocean, helpless, and miserable, 
 wondered at the ways of republican courts. Was not 
 this task sufficiently difficult without adding this 
 mystery of procedure? However, he retained his 
 calmness until a gentleman of the ushers came to the 
 rescue, and carried him off with him ... to the 
 private rooms of the First Consul ? Not at all. The 
 first door which the usher opened led into a grand 
 corridor from which ascended the staircase to the re- 
 ception-rooms ; and in this corridor and on the stair- 
 case had assembled, it seemed to the astonished diplo-
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CARDINAL. 13 
 
 mat, the entire world of official France; men and 
 women in splendid court costumes, coming and go- 
 ing, grouped in corners, chatting, planning, sneering, 
 criticising, in the way of the world. 
 
 The gentleman usher knew that he had a sensation 
 on his hands and enjoyed it. The multitude paused 
 a moment in the greatest astonishment at sight of this 
 dignified figure approaching, without embarrassment, 
 and passing through the mob of all that was suc- 
 cessful in France that day. His cold eye surveyed 
 them without insolence and without respect, these 
 mushrooms of the Terror, whose splendor smelled 
 rankly of the guillotine, from whose bloody dew they 
 were nourished. A few in the throng recalled the last 
 cardinal who had smilingly climbed that staircase to 
 an audience with Louis XVI or with lovely Marie 
 Antoinette. Some swallowed remorseful tears. Many 
 sneered. To the majority he was an apparition, the 
 shade of that Church which had passed away forever, 
 and which now rose suddenly from its bloody grave 
 to ask for justice, and to exact it. 
 
 Consalvi was shocked, to say the least, but he kept 
 his nerve until the long march through the glittering 
 multitude ended in a quiet ante-chamber, and Talley- 
 rand himself made him welcome. He did not know 
 the clever and crafty ex-prelate except by reputation. 
 Talleyrand said not a word, but pointed to a door 
 which led into the next apartment, threw it open, and 
 allowed the Cardinal to precede him. Consalvi had 
 just said to himself, this is the cabinet of the First 
 Consul, and at last this farce will be over, when the 
 thought died away in his mind, and left him almost
 
 14 . THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 gasping at the gorgeous scene before him. An im- 
 mense chamber stretched away before him; at the far 
 end was grouped part of that splendid throng which 
 he had encountered in the corridors; nearer himself 
 stood the three consuls who governed France; Bona- 
 parte ruled the other two completely; it was not a 
 parallel to the first triumvirate, for Lepidus and 
 Antony have a place in history ; thus Bonaparte ruled 
 France. 
 
 The First Consul stepped from his place to greet 
 the Cardinal, and all the world stared. To them also 
 the noble figure in black velvet and scarlet was an 
 apparition, unwelcome as if Louis XVII had entered 
 the hall. Napoleon seemed to care little for their 
 scowls and dark whisperings. Talleyrand introduced 
 His Eminence and withdrew to a distance. The Car- 
 dinal might have been angered, had he the time; but 
 there was not time even to reflect, as did Talleyrand 
 in the background, that the Church and the World 
 faced each other once more in the everlasting battle 
 of the flesh with the spirit, the world with the man. 
 The diplomat had a smooth sentence of good will 
 ready, but Napoleon in a dry tone, without roughness 
 or affability, took the word from his mouth. 
 
 "I know the motive of your visit to France," said 
 he. "I wish the work to open at once. I give you 
 five days for it. I warn you that if at the close of 
 the fifth day the negotiations are not ended, you must 
 return to Rome. On my part I have prepared for 
 that outcome." 
 
 Consalvi did not hesitate an instant in his reply. 
 He had glanced once at the array of officials, and now
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CARDINAL. 15 
 
 he looked calmly into the pale face of the young 
 soldier whose genius did not find its proper support 
 in his experience. The remark of Bonaparte had 
 shown his limitations. Very young he must be to 
 imagine that work of the kind mentioned could be 
 accomplished in a given time, short or long. He had 
 addressed Consalvi as if they had known each other 
 for years. In the same tone and with the same ex- 
 pression, the Cardinal made his reply. 
 
 "In sending his principal minister to Paris as his 
 envoy," said Consalvi, "His Holiness has given clear 
 proof of his desire to conclude a treaty with the 
 French government. I natter myself with the hope 
 of arranging the entire matter in the space of time 
 that you wish." 
 
 The tone, the slight emphasis on the last words, the 
 calm glance at the multitude, the noble figure, which 
 like a magician Napoleon had sprung upon his famil- 
 iars, a hundred little items of sentiment and policy, 
 had their effect on the young Consul. Greatness can 
 feel the presence of greatness. Napoleon recognized 
 before him a temper in its way as fine as his own. 
 And he became affable and confidential, talking away 
 for half an hour, without rancor or impatience, of 
 the conditions, of the difficulties, of his wishes about 
 the treaty, and of his good will to the enterprise ; while 
 the crowd grew impatient, and wondered, and admired 
 the cleric in black and scarlet, who could hold the 
 attention of the First Consul, and endure the stare 
 of a callous mob like an iceberg. 
 
 At last the audience ended abruptly. Bonaparte 
 bowed, having said his last word, the Cardinal re-
 
 16 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 turned the bow, and Talleyrand came forward. As 
 Napoleon turned to resume his place between his col- 
 leagues, his eyes caught sight of a door not far from 
 him, partially covered by a curtain. This door had 
 opened and closed, and two young men had concealed 
 themselves behind the curtain, from a hole in which 
 they were now studying the hero. 
 
 "Come out, Jerome," said Napoleon half in anger. 
 "What business have you there, and with a stranger t" 
 
 "I am incognito," replied Jerome, "and I am en- 
 tertaining with the sight of your Excellency, a friend, 
 and a great admirer of yours, the Marquis Consalvi 
 of Rome." 
 
 "Ah, indeed! Bring my admirer and your friend 
 forward, sir." 
 
 The Cardinal and Talleyrand paused, while the two 
 lads left their hiding-place, Andrea blushing and hor- 
 rified at consequences, and stood before the consul. 
 
 "A relative of the Cardinal's ?" said Napoleon gra- 
 ciously. 
 
 "My brother," answered Consalvi, "very much daz- 
 zled by your glory, and long persuaded that it would 
 be bliss to see and hear you." 
 
 "My dear child," said Napoleon, clasping Andrea's 
 hand and then kissing his cheek, "may you be happy 
 in getting your wish. Such admiration as yours is 
 very sweet, since it is without a guile." 
 
 "Ah, that I might get my wish as easily," sighed 
 Jerome. 
 
 "You have it, scapegrace," said his brother. "Your 
 commission is made out, and you sail with your ship 
 for the West Indies."
 
 THE CONSUL AND THE CAKDINAL. 17 
 
 He turned away then, and all withdrew. Jerome, 
 almost beside himself with happiness, accompanied the 
 Consalvis to the carriage. 
 
 "Your Eminence brought me luck," said he in fare- 
 well. "I am sorry that I shall not be in Paris to 
 entertain your brother, and to show my gratitude. 
 But if we ever meet again. ..." 
 
 The carriage drove off, and Jerome flew to his ship, 
 the ship that carried him, not to war, but to love; 
 to the West Indies indeed, which had no part in his 
 life, but also to Baltimore, where lovely Betsy Patter- 
 son awaited him. Even then that sprightly young 
 woman dreamed of him, not in the guise of a naval 
 officer, with the distinguished name of Bonaparte, but 
 as the prince of the fairy story, who must appear some 
 day to marry lovely girla.
 
 CHAPTER H. 
 
 FIRST LOVE IS FOOL-LOVE. 
 
 THE ship sailed up and down and all around, as 
 is the custom with war-ships in times of peace; and 
 Jerome was long in getting within bailing-distance of 
 Betsy. When war came, the little ship flew away from 
 the dangerous seas to the shelter of the New York har- 
 bor, as the little fish flies from the big fish. The 
 French sloop could not face the British frigates. The 
 gallant sailors went ashore and Jerome fluttered like 
 a butterfly from one city to another, from one hos- 
 pitable mansion to another, proud of his resemblance 
 to his famous brother, making love with more readi- 
 ness than tact, yet forgiven sincerely as often as he 
 offended, because he was so good-natured, so deeply 
 in love with the western country. His name and his 
 face opened every door to him, no less than the pros- 
 pect which lay before him; for it was already whis- 
 pered that the First Consul of France would seize 
 the crown rather than lend his sword to the support 
 of the Bourbons. Little cared Jerome for his brother's 
 schemes, or for crowns, or for the future. He had 
 a good heart, if a foolish head and a weak will. He 
 loved freedom, and travel, and women, and wine. If 
 he shed an occasional tear over his mother's fond let- 
 ters, for his conduct had already covered acres with 
 
 18
 
 FIEST LOVE IS FOOL-LOVE. 19 
 
 wild oats, the tears made him feel virtuous again. He 
 did not improve. Life is long, and age affords the 
 leisure and the mood for repentance and atonement. 
 
 He fell in love each day, and would have proposed 
 once a week, but that his love did not last seven days. 
 Only in the case of Miss Manners was he so deeply 
 smitten on Sunday as to be still in love with her on 
 the following Saturday ; and he would infallibly have 
 proposed to her the next evening had he not learned 
 of her departure for home the same morning. A 
 month of this sort of experience warned him of his 
 inconstant nature, and made him sad; but his sad- 
 ness vanished when he observed the speed and ease 
 with which he fell in love and out of it again and 
 again. America seemed teeming with lovely and ador- 
 able women, until his heart ached with the embarrass- 
 ment of choosing. He longed for that day when the 
 queen of his heart and his destiny would rise in her 
 supernal beauty to eclipse all rivals, and make adora- 
 tion easy and everlasting. 
 
 This happiness gripped him, he thought, one soft 
 September afternoon, as he sat among the gentry of 
 Baltimore watching the Fall races. The green dis- 
 tance all around lay under a veil of purple haze, the 
 sun was in the West, and just overhead the sky showed 
 blue, fading away then into silver gray. Perhaps 
 once a month Jerome escaped from the charms of 
 earth to look at the sky for an instant. As he saw 
 this blue canopy, he felt that the queen of his heart 
 iand his destiny ought to drop from it, and as he 
 lowered his gaze to earth, following her dainty flight 
 from heaven in his fancy, he saw her sitting just
 
 20 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 opposite. Her dark eyes met his, and love leaped from 
 them into his heart. He recognized the delicious thrill, 
 and also its new element. A sense of humility bowed 
 him to the ground. His eyes closed for a moment, and 
 he feared their next glance would find her gone. 
 
 What he saw was Miss Elisabeth Patterson, who had 
 certainly dropped from the skies, trailing much of 
 their beauty along with her, but not that afternoon. 
 Eighteen years previous her arrival had been properly 
 announced in Baltimore, to which she had added a 
 screeching announcement of her own, when they bap- 
 tized her in the parish church. Her loveliness and 
 charm made the Lieutenant gasp with pleasure. Dainty 
 as a flower, with dark, tender eyes, lustrous brown 
 hair, plump and graceful form clad in bewitching 
 colors, her expression vivacious, her movements 
 sprightly, never, never, anywhere, had he seen woman 
 so lovely. As he was nearly nineteen, and had 
 traveled two years in the West Indies, his wide and 
 varied experience made him a good judge. 
 
 What Miss Patterson saw at the same moment is worth 
 the telling. Her eyes had followed the distinguished 
 guest from his appearance on the ground. Had not 
 Dolly Manners described him over and over on her 
 return home from a visit to Philadelphia, with all the 
 sweet details of a week's devotion? When for a 
 moment Jerome looked up at the blue sky, Miss Pat- 
 terson looked up also, and caught his pensive glance 
 as it lighted once more on earth. A thrill shivered 
 through her at the piercing stroke of his look. Never, 
 never, anywhere, had she seen in one man so many 
 charming features, such distinction, grace, gayety.
 
 FIRST LOVE IS FOOL-LOVE. 21 
 
 And behind him lay the grand horizon of his brother's 
 fame. He would return to a court, mingle with the 
 greatest of the old world, eat and drink with princes, 
 forgetful of stuffy, backwoods Baltimore. 
 
 Miss Manners introduced them after a time, and 
 chided them both for their apparent indifference. He 
 felt the touch of her little hand, and succumbed to 
 that humility which had silenced him at the first. She 
 ventured to look into his eyes a moment, curious to 
 feel again the force of his look. They separated with 
 conventional remarks, which the chiding of Miss Man- 
 ners failed to warm into something more friendly. 
 Both felt a sense of pain and disappointment. 
 
 "You were altogether too chilling, dearest," said 
 Dolly afterwards on the way home. "I could see you 
 impressed him, but your manner checked all advances. 
 And he's perfectly safe, you know." 
 
 "Perfectly safe! What ever do you mean, Dolly?" 
 
 "No fear of complications," answered Dolly. "He 
 may not marry except by his brother's permission, and y* 
 then it must be to a member of the nobility, perhaps 
 a princess." 
 
 Happy princess, thought poor Betsy, feeling the 
 tears in her eyes. She knew not why she wept, why 
 she fell silent during her friend Dolly's chatter, why 
 she had no sympathy with the pretty story of Jerome's 
 devotion for a whole week to Miss Manners. 
 
 "Oh, he makes love beautifully," said Dolly with 
 enthusiasm. "Do give him the chance, dearest, to 
 make love to you. The prettiest speeches, la, I blush 
 now to think of them, they were so sweet, and so soft. 
 And his eyes do express such adoration. And longing
 
 22 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 also. Why, my love, you would swear he meant it. 
 I got quite dizzy towards the end of the week." 
 
 Had Miss Manners only known how near the office 
 of queen of his heart and destiny had come to her 
 doors! Betsy listened like one in a dream, for her 
 fancy pictured Jerome lavishing a week's adoration 
 on her humble self, with a conclusion more solemn 
 and becoming, the exchange of vows, the wedding-bells, 
 and the vision of long years stretching away like a 
 corridor, down which she walked at his side among 
 princes ! How could Dolly talk of her sweet intimacy 
 with such greatness in terms so flippant? She found 
 that the whole world talked of him in the same 
 fashion. At breakfast her father and brother and 
 aunt discussed him as if he were a mere neighbor. 
 
 "Nice-looking boy," said Mr. Patterson judicially, 
 "but badly brought up. And I should say weak-willed, 
 easily led, very impressionable." 
 
 "They say he's made love to every woman he met 
 since he came ashore," Eobert added. "I know he 
 has begun to do it with the Baltimore people. So 
 look out, Betsy. He's got the French polish and glitter, 
 
 "He's perfectly safe," Aunt Hester remarked. 
 "When he marries it must be to something very lofty 
 at home, and if his brother becomes King you may 
 be sure he'll look at nothing lower than a princess 
 of the blood." 
 
 "Who would have thought it, such an upstart, to 
 get so high?" said Mr. Patterson. "I really do not 
 know what the world is coming to!"
 
 FIRST LOVE IS FOOL-LOVE. 23 
 
 "What did you think of him, Betsy?" said Robert 
 teasingly. 
 
 "Just too lovely for anything! So different from 
 the tame things called men in this city, you know. 
 Anyone could see his distinction, and his fine feelings, 
 and his lofty mind." 
 
 Brother and sister teased each other in this fashion. 
 But Betsy grieved secretly over the flippancy with 
 which her hero was treated in the common conversa- 
 tion. As a guest he received the utmost consideration, 
 the men found him a good fellow for a Frenchman, 
 and the women loved him and petted him. She alone 
 venerated him, and he saw adoration in her eyes. 
 Quietly and without attracting attention he singled her 
 out for unobtrusive but emphatic favors ; delightful 
 moments of privacy with the music of the ballroom 
 and the murmur of the dancers soft in the ear; or, 
 a brief walk through the shady avenue of a garden, 
 where for a moment the mask might be thrown aside. 
 Without words they came to an understanding, he with 
 his glances, she with her blushes. It was without sur- 
 prise, though the blood rushed to her heart at the 
 eloquent phrase, that she heard him murmur one de- 
 lightful moment: "I love you." 
 
 After that anything could happen, and therefore did 
 happen. He could hardly believe in his own bliss, 
 nor she in her splendid opportunity. Love opened to 
 her that wonderful world of which she had read and 
 dreamed all her sweet childhood and youth ; the fairy- 
 land of Europe, peopled by nobles, princes, and kings ; 
 in which she was now to walk forever, a true fairy- 
 princess, lifted by his love from the pumpkin to the
 
 24 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 royal chariot. Ah, what days of rapture, and what 
 nights of golden dreams! They found their happy 
 climax when the lover clasped her in his arms, and 
 whispered, you are mine forever! 
 
 For the first time in his experience Jerome had 
 played Romeo for three long weeks, and he needed 
 no other proof to assure him of profound affection. 
 He did not seek proof, forgetting the warnings of 
 his brother, of his superior officers who watched over 
 him, all the difficulties bound to arise from this union. 
 He loved and was not that enough? What cared he 
 for ambition? And indeed he had little regard for 
 place and power, so long as he had pleasure. Love 
 made him shrewd enough to conceal his passion from 
 his friends, and to keep up the appearance of gallantry 
 which had so amused the world. No one in Baltimore, 
 least of all Dolly Manners, suspected him until the 
 last moment. Careful Aunt Hester worried much 
 over the behavior of her dearest Betsy, and made vari- 
 ous inquiries before speaking to Mr. Patterson. 
 
 "I cannot make her out these days," she said to 
 Miss Manners. "It isn't possible that Lieutenant Bona- 
 parte. ..." 
 
 "Oh, la, Aunt Hester, with such a light-o'-love ! He 
 has treated us all with most extreme devotion. How 
 he gets time for so much of it is beyond me. And 
 I must say that Betsy has chilled him by her shyness. 
 He just looks at her, and she almost freezes. No 
 Frenchman can endure that." 
 
 "It may be the Fall fever," Aunt Hester admitted, 
 and pretended to let the matter drop; but secretly 
 she informed the father, and Betsy was summoned to
 
 FIEST LOVE IS FOOL-LOVE. 25 
 
 give an account of herself. Imagine his surprise at 
 her answer, when he said gaily: 
 
 "Here, minx, why do you set your good aunt to 
 worrying? Is this young Bonaparte to make a con- 
 quest at last, and in my family ?" 
 
 And she replied sweetly: 
 
 "Papa, he is coming to see you this evening, and, 
 oh, be kind to him, for I love him with all my heart, 
 and I must die if you send him away." 
 
 Then she fled in tears to her room and Robert Pat- 
 terson sat there stunned with horror and other feelings ; 
 so many in fact that he failed to disentangle them, 
 and fixed his mind on that happy moment when he 
 should send the Lieutenant packing, and put an end to 
 all feeling with one solid solemn word. Betsy saw the 
 word in his astonished eye as she made her answer, 
 and sent hurried information to Jerome, warned him 
 in the hall when he made his appearance after dark, 
 and sat trembling and weeping at the head of the 
 stairs, straining her ears for the sounds of the inter- 
 view. Evidently it required as many words as could 
 be said with heat in half an hour to impress on the 
 Lieutenant the sincerity of Mr. Patterson's vigorous 
 negative. From the parlor she heard the study-door 
 open, and the cold but courteous good-night of her 
 father. The butler showed the young man to the door, 
 and closed it firmly, but Jerome was in the parlor 
 then, telling in whispers his mournful story. 
 
 "What did he say, oh, what did he say, love ?" 
 
 "A bitter word every minute," Jerome answered 
 laughing, "and at the end of each, no. It was like 
 a litany."
 
 26 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 "Oh, tell me all that was said, dearest." 
 
 "His daughter would never marry a Catholic, no! 
 Even if I became a Protestant for her sake? No! 
 We were too young. What if I should wait? No! 
 His daughter must remain in America. Well, if I 
 should also remain in this charming and wonderful 
 country? No! The First Consul of France would 
 certainly seek to annul the marriage, and he would 
 not subject his daughter to such mischance. Well, 
 what if I defy the First Consul by remaining in 
 America out of his reach? No! And at last there 
 came a final negative which hurt me to the soul. I 
 would not believe it of any man, least of all your 
 estimable father, dearest and sweetest." 
 
 "Oh, tell me, tell me," she gasped in anguish. 
 
 "I told him how I loved you, how you were become 
 part of me, how it would be death to live without 
 you, and I assured him that you were my first love, 
 that no other had ever touched my heart, that I did 
 not know what love was until I had seen you. What 
 do you think this wretched man said?" 
 
 "Oh, tell me, tell me," in accents of horror. 
 
 "Young man, first love is fool-love." 
 
 After that there was a long and woful silence in 
 the room.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 LOVE LAUGHS AT DISTANCE. 
 
 THIS silence had invaded the entire mansion by the 
 next night, for lovely Betsy was gone! Gone, bag 
 and baggage to friends far away in Virginia, where 
 the breath of the wilderness might absorb the germs 
 of love's miasma. She made no objection and no 
 scene, for the children of that household knew the 
 father's will to be as firm as the father's love. Be- 
 fore breakfast the surprised and irritated father in- 
 vited her to his room. Aunt Hester kissed her in 
 silence, proud that her little darling had won the love 
 of the French prince-to-be, but convinced that the 
 union was impossible; and Robert, quite as delighted 
 at his sister's cleverness and success, pressed her hand 
 at the bottom of the stairs, and whispered: 
 
 "Take things easy, but give Bonaparte up. You're 
 splendid, but the finest jockey would lose on your odds." 
 
 From these incidents she learned that a family 
 council had already been held, and sentence had been 
 pronounced against her lover. She had the sympathy 
 of aunt and brother. In her father's face, however, 
 she saw only sadness without the sympathy. The pass- 
 ing devotion of the Lieutenant and the demand for the 
 hand of his daughter had not flattered Robert Patter- 
 
 27
 
 28 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 son, who knew the goatish disposition of princes and 
 the secret ways of courts. His sadness arose from 
 Betsy's bad beginning in the thorny path of life. It 
 might darken her life forever, if something were not 
 done, and he had planned exile among charming 
 friends as the surest and quickest remedy. 
 
 "My dear," said he, as he kissed her gently, "I 
 dismissed the young Lieutenant forever in very plain 
 language. You must never see him again. And in 
 order to help you to forget the foolishness of the past 
 weeks, you are to set out before noon for your cousin 
 Herrick's. A month in the sweet country air will 
 tone up your nerves and clear your mind." 
 
 What could she do but weep and protest her inten- 
 tion to die if this separation were to be eternal ! And 
 her only answer to his persuasions, commands, and 
 arguments was: 
 
 "Papa, I love him." 
 
 "It is a love that means misery for you, Elisabeth. 
 This young man may marry you, but his brother will 
 break that marriage and hale him home to marry a 
 royal princess. What a pretty picture you would make 
 as a deserted wife, with your husband probably oc- 
 cupying some throne on the strength of his marriage 
 with a princess." 
 
 "He loves me, he would not desert me," whimpered 
 she. 
 
 "If love would tie him to you so that the enchant- 
 ment would hinder desertion absolutely, I might not 
 object," said the father. "But alas ! love has no such 
 consequence. Can you not see, my pet, all the diffi- 
 culties, the dangers, the risks, the sorrows that threaten
 
 LOVE LAUGHS AT DISTANCE. 29 
 
 the woman who weds this young man without the 
 consent of his brother?" 
 
 "I love him and he loves me," she answered. 
 
 "Then the only cure is for you to cease loving him 
 before he forgets you," said Robert Patterson. "I 
 forbid you to meet him again, or to correspond with 
 him. You shall never marry him, Elisabeth. Think 
 of that and try to enjoy your visit to cousin Herrick." 
 
 Betsy, as a girl of spirit and intelligence, accepted 
 her fate with dignity. Seeing in the faces of her rela- 
 tives the reflection of her father's opinions and resolu- 
 tion with regard to herself and Jerome, she wasted 
 no time in tears or arguments, but helped with the 
 packing, sent a special invitation to Dolly Manners 
 to be her companion, and was ready at ten o'clock 
 for the carriage. Robert, full of sympathy, whispered 
 to her often: 
 
 "It's no use, little girl. He's not the man to make 
 you happy. The father is treating you the best pos- 
 sible." 
 
 "I love him and he loves me," was all she could 
 say. 
 
 Robert accompanied the young ladies a half an hour 
 out of the city, and then bade them farewell. It would 
 have been to his advantage had he continued with 
 them another half-hour, not only to hear the conversa- 
 tion of Dolly Manners with her friend, but to see its 
 abrupt and pleasant termination when Lieutenant 
 Bonaparte dashed out of a bridle path in the autumn 
 woods, and drew rein at the carriage door. 
 
 "Oh, I felt it, ... I knew it," gasped Miss Man- 
 ners as the full truth flashed on her mind. She sat
 
 30 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 there, divided between envy, interest and green jeal- 
 ousy, while the Lieutenant, who was the soul of dis- 
 cretion at times, chatted with admirable politeness over 
 his regret at this sudden departure from the city, and 
 looked all the time as if his eyes would fly out of 
 his head and attach themselves like jewels to the fore- 
 head of Betsy. For ten minutes Miss Manners listened 
 to this conversation in a hostile attitude, which the 
 lovers could feel but not define. It kept them discreet, 
 however. Dolly reviewed the past three weeks with 
 rage, and compared them with that perfectly silly but 
 beautiful week of hers at Philadelphia. Why, she and 
 the rest of the observing women in town had been 
 blind, utterly blind, tricked and fooled like mere babes 
 by this smooth hussy and the reckless Lieutenant. In- 
 credible ! They were engaged ! Not a word had been 
 said, but the truth stood clear. Betsy had been ban- 
 ished because the Lieutenant had asked her hand in 
 marriage! Dolly's head spun round for one minute. 
 This girl stood on the verge of greatness, she might 
 become a princess, a queen, an empress; and leave 
 her present life and her present friends so far below 
 her that vision itself could not span the distance! 
 Tears filled her eyes, and at the same moment cleared 
 her mind. If one could not be the princess, at least 
 there was a distinction and consolation in holding the 
 place of confidant to royalty. She beamed suddenly 
 upon the lovers. 
 
 "Well, Mistress Elisabeth, shall I go pick a posy 
 in the woods for you two, while you chat?" said she 
 with assumed archness. 
 
 "Thank you, dear," murmured Betsy.
 
 LOVE LAUGHS AT DISTANCE. 31 
 
 "Very kind of you to suggest it," said the Lieu- 
 tenant. 
 
 "But jist the same it's altogether out of ordher," 
 boomed from the coachman's seat, and old Mark leaned 
 from his decorous position to look at Lieutenant Bona- 
 parte and be better heard by the ladies. 
 
 "The insthructions are to keep the young ladies in 
 full view till I plant them at Herrick's, d'ye mind? 
 Ye may talk as ye ride, just as ye are, but beyond 
 that, look out for my ordhers." 
 
 "Oh, Mark," whimpered the girls together. 
 
 "I know it's hard, but I'm not to be moved from 
 me ordhers," said the old man severely. "However, 
 an' if Miss Manners would like to ride up here with 
 me, and the Lieutenant would like to hitch his horse 
 and ride inside, me ordhers are not to the conthrairy." 
 
 To this sly bridge over a difficulty Miss Manners 
 offered so flat an objection with her eyes that Betsy 
 had to refuse the inviting offer, and the Lieutenant 
 rode on by the slow-going coach, discussing the out- 
 come of their present trouble. Precocity in most things 
 was Jerome's distinguishing trait, a man in every- 
 thing but judgment and self-control. He thought only 
 of displaying himself like a peacock, and half his 
 parade beside the carriage was intended for Miss Man- 
 ners and the coachman. He knew the drift of this 
 entire proceeding, he said; separation would chill his 
 love and dull her desire ; soon he would have to return 
 to the sea, and she would be urged to marry some 
 home-bred gallant; her father counted on a month 
 or two for nature to evaporate the love of eternity.
 
 32 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "I shall love you forever . . . till death . . . 
 through all eternity." 
 
 Old Mark laughed in silence, but the girls shivered 
 with delight, to which Miss Manners added a little 
 envy at this fervent declaration. It was superb under 
 the circumstances; the lovely road lined with the per- 
 fumed woods, and the dashing cavalier astride his 
 fretting steed ; the rich voice speaking the fiery words 
 almost with rage; devotion glowing in the two faces 
 more brightly than the glowing October sun! 
 
 "Till death!" Dolly Manners said to herself cynic- 
 ally. "It takes a pretty strong fire to keep up heat 
 in the heart that long." 
 
 Yet she knew at the moment that if the burning 
 phrase had been uttered for her she would have be- 
 lieved. Ah, that week in Philadelphia! Had he not 
 spoken words of the same sound ? Precisely, but not 
 alas! not in the same way, with burning eyes and 
 vibrant, soul-melting tones. 
 
 At last the lovers had to part, and Mark gave the 
 signal by stopping the carriage and shaking his head 
 humorously at the Lieutenant, who pressed the hands 
 of Miss Manners lightly, and kissed the little white 
 fingers of Betsy. 
 
 "Be faithful," he said firmly. 
 
 "Be true," whimpered Betsy, handkerchief to her 
 eyes. 
 
 He saluted, turned his horse resolutely, and flew 
 down the road. Faithful and true! Dolly repeated 
 the phrase with the scorn of some experience. If 
 words, she said to herself, could make the things which 
 they named so glibly, what space would hold the love
 
 LOVE LAUGHS AT DISTANCE. 33 
 
 and fidelity of men ? It is their scarcity which makes 
 them so much talked about and so valuable. Then she 
 demanded riotously from Betsy a rigid account of the 
 doings which had led up to this awful surprise. The 
 recital took up the entire three days of the journey 
 into Virginia, or one day for each week of love's prog- 
 ress in Maryland ; then three weeks were devoted to 
 an analysis of the whole matter; and two weeks of 
 constructive work on the future closed the most inter- 
 esting six weeks which these two girls had ever known. 
 
 "No romance that I ever read or heard can sur- 
 pass it," was Dolly's conclusion. "Then the scene on 
 the road. ..." 
 
 She rose to act it, the better to recall its sweet loveli- 
 ness. 
 
 "But how does it compare," said she pausing, "with 
 another scene for which it is only a preparation ? Be- 
 fore my vision rises the court of an emperor: lovely 
 women and noble men in splendid costumes pass up 
 and down a hall of barbaric beauty. ..." 
 
 "Make it several halls while you are in the trance," 
 Betsy suggested, sourly, for she was now suspicious 
 of Dolly's good will. 
 
 "Barbaric splendor is better. I got that phrasie 
 into my last English composition at school. Do not 
 interrupt me. But the noblest man and the hand- 
 somest woman of those brilliant throngs are Prince 
 Jerome and his American bride. Every eye is turned 
 upon them: even the emperor's anger it stilled at the 
 sight of American loveliness. Can the wilderness de- 
 velop such flowers, he murmurs." 
 
 "Baron, he whispers to his chief officer, while Prin-
 
 34 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 cess Betsy is kissing his fat hand, send over to 
 Baltimore and pluck fifty of these wild flowers and 
 distribute them to the nobles of our court. Heaven 
 knows, and he looked over the crowd of ugly women 
 sighing, heaven knows we need 'em." 
 
 "Then shall I recommend by name the charming 
 Dolly Manners for the position next to mine," said 
 Betsy. 
 
 The girls laughed, but the charming Dolly felt the 
 sting. Betsy bore her exile badly, and grew thin and 
 pale for the first weeks, though her soul was nourished 
 by an occasional letter from her Jerome. Two feelings 
 racked her heart, love and ambition; but quite unable 
 to analyze her little emotions she called the two by 
 the name of one, love. Young and elastic in her 
 temperament, she would have found no difficulty in 
 dealing with either passion by itself ; before the two her 
 nature found itself helpless. Love was intensified by 
 the brilliant prospect held out to it by ambition. 
 Dolly rather maliciously revealed to the poor girl the 
 emotions contending in her innocent soul. 
 
 "Beally, my dear, you must do something to raise 
 your spirits," she said, "and to keep your beauty. A 
 lover cares not for pale cheeks, and sunken eyes. You 
 are becoming a perfect fright. It is very unjust to 
 your cousins, who spare nothing to make you happy." 
 
 "Would you not grow pale in my condition, Dolly ?" 
 
 "What! with the certainty of marrying a royal per- 
 sonage before the year is out? Upon my word, what 
 a question!" 
 
 "How you harp on the rank of Jerome, when he
 
 LOVE LAUGHS AT DISTANCE. 35 
 
 never can be anything more than an admiral. Do I 
 love him for his chances of greatness ?" 
 
 "Faith, you do, my dear, I'll wager my gloves. 
 And is it not his relationship to the General Bona- 
 parte, and his coming glory, that has made the young 
 Lieutenant so interesting to us all? Deny it if you 
 can. Every mother's daughter of us deserted our own 
 lieutenants when this Frenchman appeared. Now, if 
 I had to choose between two plain lieutenants, give 
 me Bob Barry any day to a score of Bonapartes. But 
 Prince Bonaparte! Ah!" 
 
 The bliss suggested by this last sound set Miss Pat- 
 terson laughing, and she beat a hasty retreat from the 
 field, much shocked at the selfishness suddenly revealed 
 in her own heart. She loved Jerome without doubt. 
 She had never loved anyone in that way. Day and 
 night his image haunted her mind. If she lost him, 
 it seemed that she must die. Yet she felt that life 
 was sweet, and that somehow, as others had endured 
 grief, she would survive for happiness of a kind. But 
 to lose that vision of greatness which Jerome had 
 brought to her, to give up the dream of living in 
 Europe, at court, beside a throne: a blank opened in 
 the future, an icy chill fell on her mind, life would 
 have little comfort for her. Thus she learned of her 
 ambition as well as her love.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 SO THEY WERE MARRIED. 
 
 HAVING learned the truth it was not Miss Patter- 
 son's way to turn her back on it, and persuade her- 
 self that someone had made a mistake. She loved, 
 and she aspired to high position. Lucky for her that 
 both passions could be satisfied in the same lover. 
 The outlook however did not improve with time. Chill 
 November came and Dolly Manners returned home 
 with a sweet message to Jerome, just three small words, 
 faithful and true. Poor Betsy remained alone. The 
 leaves turned red and yellow, and fell to the ground. 
 Her hopes fell with them, withered and dead. The 
 cold rain beat the dead leaves into hideous decay; 
 her salt tears fell on her dying hopes and quickened 
 them into life again. She always felt more hopeful 
 after a good shower of tears. Nevertheless the strain 
 began to tell on her, her color went with her appetite, 
 and her plumpness suddenly faded away till the soft 
 skin lay wrinkled on her little bones. 
 
 The alarm of her cousins brought Papa down from 
 Baltimore by express, and the sight of the wan thing 
 filled him with despair. He was a man of affairs, 
 sensible with the sense of long and varied experience, 
 aware of the strength of nature and the obstinacy of 
 passion. He could not afford to lose his darling in 
 
 36
 
 SO THEY WERE MARRIED. 37 
 
 any fashion, but least of all as a victim to the folly 
 of love. She had pined away until in his arms she 
 felt light as a feather. Truly, he said to himself, first 
 love may be fool-love, yet it is more than a match 
 for wisdom while it lasts. He foresaw surrender evi- 
 dently, but first he tried a gentle argument. 
 
 "Strange, strange," said he, shaking his head sadly, 
 "that a mere stranger should make such a change in 
 you, Elisabeth. If father and brother and aunt and 
 friend were swept away by a flood, you would have 
 your time of grief for us, but never lose your ap- 
 petite." 
 
 "I'd rather have love affect my stomach than my 
 mind," answered she, in her own bright way. "If 
 you all left me that way I should only go mad." 
 
 The tears rushed into his eyes, but he drove them 
 back. 
 
 "It seems to me that since I learned to love Jerome 
 that I love you and Robert and Aunt Hester more 
 than ever," she went on. "I don't like to lose my 
 appetite and my spirits. It does no good. I would 
 rather wait for Jerome in good health, for I can and 
 will wait, papa, but the sorrow eats into me." 
 
 "I must fain wonder at it, rosebud," said he. "What 
 mystery is there in it? Do you see things with en- 
 chanted eyes ? If you should die to-night, this gallant 
 officer would make love and marry next year. If you 
 lost your beauty through small-pox he would run away 
 across the sea. And we would mourn you, or stand 
 by to comfort you." 
 
 "If he died to-night," she replied softly, "I would 
 mourn him till I died too. If he lost his beauty
 
 38 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 through disease, I would be faithful to him. If he 
 does not feel the same way to me, then I would never 
 marry him, only just die." 
 
 "That is true love," he admitted with a laugh. 
 "Always this black head had wisdom in it, even when 
 most foolish. But understand, dear, that what I say 
 is true and for your good." 
 
 "I believe it, and here's the good the truth has 
 done," holding out the shadowy hands, in which there 
 was beauty but little substance. 
 
 "If he were worthy of you, but the froth of the Ter- 
 ror is he, old in sin, as one may see in his young face." 
 
 "He repented of his sins long ago, papa. Then we are 
 all sinners." 
 
 "I shall tell yon after a little, Elisabeth, how great 
 a sensation the news of your folly created . . . . " 
 
 "What, is it known?" and she leaped away from 
 him in anger. 
 
 "Only to the French officers who have the care of 
 the Lieutenant," he said hastily, "and to the repre- 
 sentatives of the French government in this country. 
 They have all warned young Bonaparte and me that 
 Napoleon will never recognize this marriage, and that 
 a valid marriage cannot be performed without the 
 consent of the young man's relatives. They have sent 
 word to the First Consul, and they say his orders to 
 his brother will be severe." 
 
 "You are all against me," she murmured, and the 
 tears fell fast. 
 
 The father's heart was sore, and he took her in 
 his arms again. Never since her babyhood had he 
 been able to endure the sight of her tears.
 
 SO THEY WERE MARRIED. 39 
 
 "What can we do against an emperor, child?" 
 
 "Jerome can stay in America," said she, detecting 
 suddenly his readiness to surrender on conditions. 
 
 "How could he, with no income, cut off by his 
 family? How could he stand the sight of his entire 
 family enjoying royal power in Europe, while he 
 starved in the wilderness? My darling, how could 
 you yourself endure it? Eor it is our nature never 
 to be content with what we have, and to desire what 
 we have not. Ah, I can see that you would not make 
 half the pother about Jerome, were he not in the 
 way of being a prince." 
 
 "Just as much, papa, believe me, but of course 
 without such good reasons." 
 
 Her archness, peeping out of the wan face, forced 
 the unwilling laugh from him. 
 
 "Bid me go home, and say to him: depart, French- 
 man, and never return. Sweetheart, it is your only 
 safety from yourself as from him. It's no use to 
 argue. Cut the knot and ..." 
 
 "Die," she gasped, falling limp in his arms. "I 
 cannot help it, I cannot live without him. ... I 
 must die . . . . I am dying now . . . . " 
 
 She fainted for a moment, but rallied before he could 
 get restoratives. 
 
 "Don't call anyone, papa. I am quite over it. Just 
 a moment." 
 
 He sat anxiously beside her, holding her hand. He 
 was conquered, and showed his submission clear even 
 to her innocent eyes. There remained for him to say 
 humbly: 
 
 "Come home and marry the Lieutenant."
 
 40 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 He had come down to say that, if pleading and argu- 
 ment proved useless ; but a fear of more fainting pre- 
 vented him from uttering the words. When Betsy had 
 recovered sufficiently, she went off to bed, and did 
 without the good news until morning, while papa 
 passed almost a sleepless night, tortured by the fancy 
 that he had seen death looking out of her lovely eyes. 
 What constancy on the part of a mere baby of a 
 girl! And matched, too, by the same virtue in young 
 and light-headed Jerome ! 
 
 From the moment Betsy left Baltimore the Lieuten- 
 ant had not failed to besiege the Patterson family by 
 every art known to love's war, and Mr. Patterson 
 found himself attacked daily by the very members of 
 his family, in the most surprising places, and the 
 most effective modes. It had taken Jerome but a 
 short time to convince the world that he meant to 
 marry Elisabeth Patterson no matter what the op- 
 position or the consequences; and this determination 
 forced the interested to examine the difficulties more 
 seriously, and to seek a proper solution of them. In 
 spite of his first refusal Mr. Patterson had been forced 
 to grant Jerome another interview. In spite of his 
 rooted dislike of a scapegrace he had to admit that 
 the young Frenchman charmed him. Moreover, Jerome 
 answered all arguments with good sense, good humor, 
 and a nimble wit ; so that in time Mr. Patterson came 
 to argue with him amicably. All Baltimore, headed 
 by lively Dolly Manners, took up the cause of the lovers, 
 and life became rather embarrassing for a man of 
 Mr. Patterson's habits and temper. 
 
 "You are both too young to know your own hearts,
 
 SO THEY WERE MARRIED. 41 
 
 and you in particular, Lieutenant, are too young to 
 grasp this situation," was his regular objection. 
 
 "Not so long ago I thought myself too old to feel 
 a romantic passion," Jerome answered merrily. "In 
 France we have lived quickly since the Revolution. 
 I thought to marry years ago, but never met the woman 
 who takes possession of a man so that he must marry." 
 
 "If you really love my daughter, it seems to me 
 that you should not expose her to the danger of rejec- 
 tion by your distinguished and powerful brother. 
 There is no doubt in my mind that he will attack 
 the marriage, and destroy it as far as France is con- 
 cerned." 
 
 "Then I shall never return to France, sir," Jerome 
 answered. "But I am without fear on this point. I 
 know the First Consul. He will surely be angry. If 
 he dreams of a crown, he would cut me off from any 
 share in his power. But I am the youngest of his 
 brothers, and of little importance to his schemes. He 
 is kind-hearted, and would certainly permit me to 
 live at his court. Anyway he cannot reach me in 
 America." 
 
 "Then you are a Catholic, and your sect does not 
 recognize marriage with a Protestant." 
 
 "Quite the contrary. It will only be necessary to 
 appeal to Bishop Carroll for permission. You are 
 acquainted with this charming bishop. He will not 
 make half the trouble you are making in tying the 
 knot for me." 
 
 "We are Protestants. I do not like the idea of see- 
 ing my child married by a Catholic priest," said Patter- 
 son, off his guard for the moment.
 
 42 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 "I was thinking only of your daughter. If we are 
 to be on our guard against any attempt on the part 
 of the First Consul, we must comply with all the con- 
 ditions that insure the validity of my marriage in 
 France." 
 
 A remark which the man of business considered 
 very thoughtful for such a character as young Bona- 
 parte. Thus were the difficulties weighed during those 
 long weeks of Betsy's exile, and amid increasing ex- 
 citement ; for the representatives of the French govern- 
 ment, well informed of the drift of affairs at home, 
 made most impressive statements and protests to 
 Jerome and to Mr. Patterson. His friends quietly ad- 
 vised the Lieutenant to withdraw, for the lady's sake 
 at least, since all the omens were against her happi- 
 ness. Official protest and friendly warning simply in- 
 creased his interest in the game of love, and vastly 
 amused him. And when were these weapons ever of 
 use against determined passion ? The merry war went 
 on, however, until the patience of all but the lovers 
 wore away, and so it might have continued had not 
 the news of Betsy's failing health brought the matter 
 to its final stage. Mr. Patterson came to the conclu- 
 sion that he had done all that a good father was bound 
 to do. The lovers were sane young people, even if 
 love had made them foolish. Since they had no fear 
 of the consequences, why keep up a situation of misery ? 
 With this feeling he hastened to his failing child in 
 Virginia. 
 
 She had quite recovered herself by breakfast next 
 morning, and in the delight of having her cruel father 
 beside her, ate a fine chop and some other antidotes
 
 SO THEY WERE MARRIED. 43 
 
 to love; and this while he maintained a set face 
 against her most winning smile. Unconditional sur- 
 render is as bitter to merchants as to generals. He 
 calculated that with her little appetite satisfied she 
 would not faint easily over his brusque declaration. 
 To a courteous inquiry from Cousin Herrick he re- 
 plied : 
 
 "I'm going to stay two days, Cousin, and then go 
 home. Elisabeth, you will return with me, and get 
 ready to marry your French Lieutenant." 
 
 "Thank you, papa," she said sweetly, and he would 
 have been angered at her coolness, but for the sight of 
 the chop, and the absolute fact that she began to grow 
 fat before the breakfast was over. Yet during his 
 stay, and on the journey home he declined her sweet- 
 est caresses with severe words. 
 
 "They mean nothing," he said. "You do not love 
 me. How can I believe in a love which rejects its 
 object for the sake of a man known to you, and very 
 slimly, two months ? No more than I can believe in 
 your love for Bonaparte or his for you. So spare me 
 your caresses, foolish child, and go your way. You 
 and the Lieutenant will laugh, but I shall only weep." 
 
 She paid less attention to this rebuff than to the 
 squirrels that played on the roadside, knowing how 
 brief is anger with those we love. She had entered 
 the seventh heaven of happiness, and loved the whole 
 world. Radiance glowed from the little form. She 
 entered her circle at home in triumph, leaning on her 
 Lieutenant's arm. And oh! how sweet to youth is 
 triumph ! 
 
 Then after a proper delay they were married in
 
 44 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 modest state. What did she wear? Triumph and 
 love, with some supplementary garments in gauzy 
 white and gold ! Who were present ? Those who loved 
 her, with many admirers besides! So lovely they 
 looked, this obstinate pair of doves, that the mild 
 bishop who had strongly advised Jerome against this 
 union, the strenuous father who had fought it, the 
 officials who on behalf of the First Consul had aided 
 him, all felt a secret delight that their opposition had 
 been in vain. 
 
 Her lover inspired Betsy, her beauty inspired him. 
 As they stood in the severe, ecclesiastical room of the 
 bishop, surrounded by the whispering guests, she be- 
 came suddenly conscious of one impressive fact: that 
 she had taken her place among the great ones of the 
 world. This marriage, the event of the week in 
 America, had become an international affair, discussed 
 in courts. With a thrill of such joy as she had never 
 felt, nor even dreamed of, she saw herself standing in 
 the light of a throne. The glory of the purple streamed 
 over her pathway, and reflected its gorgeous hues in 
 the eyes of all who looked at her. Poor Elisabeth ! 
 she did not know at that moment how closely the im- 
 perial color resembles the color of blood. 
 
 She loved, and was loved ; his arms were about her 
 forever; in him she had triumphed; and as youth, 
 like infancy, can hold but one thing at a time in mind, 
 her happiness raised her like a flood above the level 
 of life, and carried her on to glory J
 
 CHAPTEK V. 
 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THRONE. 
 
 THE two butterflies fluttered all over the land from 
 the day of their union, sought for by all, gazed upon 
 with envy. The rumors of Napoleon's approaching 
 apotheosis scented the air like the winds of Spring, 
 and the fashionable world fell down in adoration be- 
 fore the man and woman who would soon be royal 
 and imperial, and might yet together ascend a throne. 
 An intoxication had taken possession of Elisabeth. No 
 princess of the house of Hapsburg could have hit off 
 all the virtues and failings of her position more hap- 
 pily than the little woman who played the part in 
 the American wilderness. She had a rare instinct for 
 the new game, and guided headlong Jerome through 
 its intricacies. 
 
 They must not go everywhere, must be exclusive in 
 giving and accepting hospitality, must demand this 
 form of etiquette and that, must avoid embarrassing 
 situations. Her shrewdness and tact amused him, who 
 had none of these qualities; but the building up of 
 fences around that freedom of action which made the 
 wilderness so pleasant began at last to annoy him. 
 He tore down the fences. He had not deep respect 
 or affection for the court of his distinguished brother, 
 chiefly because it had given him all the trouble of 
 
 45
 
 46 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 his life; and it became difficult for him to describe 
 as fully as Betsy would have liked the scenes and 
 personages and incidents which he had encountered. 
 He saw that life at court for her meant enchantment. 
 As he had no desire or intention to return to Paris 
 for years, her passion promised future trouble. 
 
 "Make up your mind, dear," said she, when his 
 purpose to remain in America became clear, "that I 
 must see Paris, and the court. The whole world is 
 asking me when we are to go home, and I am saying, 
 very soon." 
 
 "Pay no attention to the whole world, love, only 
 to me. If you had seen me fly out of Paris, you would 
 understand how unwilling I am to return." 
 
 "If I wish it?" she murmured. 
 
 "Then I swear it shall be done . . . sometime." 
 
 "How soon love fades," was her comment on the 
 last word. 
 
 "In a court," he added. "You have had your fortune 
 told. Did not the gipsy say that a court would be 
 fatal to you and me ?" 
 
 "As if I believed her! Ah, Jerome, you have en- 
 joyed the glory of a court, and I have never seen one. 
 You have mingled with the great, and I have lived 
 with the plainest people." 
 
 "You are luckier than I, dearest. The glory of a 
 court! It's really in the uniforms and dresses. I 
 have seen it ... in heaps ... in the pawn-shops 
 of Paris. The great! You should hear them swear 
 with the colic or the toothache. You remind me of 
 a young man I met in the Tuileries the day before 
 I left France, the young Marquis Consalvi."
 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THRONE. 47 
 
 "The young Marquis," she repeated, softly. "How 
 lovely he must have been I" 
 
 "Then that's the end of my story," with pretended 
 jealousy. 
 
 "I meant the title, love, just only the title," she 
 pleaded, sinking down beside him to hear of the land 
 of enchantment. He could work this spell on her at 
 will. 
 
 "He came to Paris with his brother the Cardinal 
 Consalvi. He knew nothing of Napoleon and his 
 brother knew all, like you and me, sweet. He wanted 
 to see the great general, the First Consul, to fall down 
 and adore him, to speak with him, touch his hand ; and 
 his brother the cardinal would have fled to the ends 
 of the earth to avoid Napoleon." 
 
 "How did the Marquis look?" 
 
 "Very handsome, Italian style . . . big, melting 
 eyes, delicate, sweet, sleepy face . . . that looked like 
 a tiger's now and then ... a good young man, in- 
 nocent, crazy to see and hear at the court of the Tuil- 
 eries." 
 
 "And how did the Cardinal look ?" 
 
 "Ah, there was a man for you. He was so calm 
 and cold, and they were trying their best to frighten 
 him. They dragged him through one room, and then 
 another, and put up all kinds of trickery, but he 
 never melted. Now, I took the Marquis right straight 
 to the audience-chamber, and we peeped at the First 
 Consul from a hole in a curtain " 
 
 "Oh, how delightful !" 
 
 "And we were caught, and scolded, and I got my 
 commission, and skipped like a deer."
 
 48 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "But the Marquis and the Cardinal ?" 
 
 "I saw them to their carriage, and never saw them 
 since. But I heard that the First Consul simply 
 tortured the life out of both before he let them go. 
 Elise, my sweet, pray that you and I may never fall 
 into the hands of my brother when he is scheming for 
 power." 
 
 He threw up his hands with a gesture of real 
 despair, and as if to emphasize the action a letter 
 dropped from the pocket of his coat, a letter which 
 Elisabeth had not seen, which he did not wish her to 
 see. He watched her in silence as with the fatal curi- 
 osity of Eve she drew out the enclosure from the en- 
 velope, smoothed the folded document, and read the 
 cold, courteous, bitter words of the First Consul, as 
 reported by the Minister of Marine, to the French 
 ambassador in Washington, touching the marriage of 
 Jerome. Briefly, the unfortunate woman who had 
 dared to entrap Jerome, in spite of the warnings of 
 the government, would never be recognized as the wife 
 of a Bonaparte, and never received in France. She 
 looked at him with pallid face, and accusing eyes. 
 
 "And you never told me, Jerome." 
 
 "I had not the heart, when you were dreaming of 
 the glories of the court, to show you some of ita 
 miseries." 
 
 "Did you think I was afraid?" rising to her feet 
 with lofty pride. 
 
 "I thought of nothing but of saving you pain and 
 humiliation. The First Consul has a mania for humili- 
 ating the members of his family."
 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THRONE. 49 
 
 "Will you promise to show me from this time on 
 all the letters from France that relate to me?" 
 
 "I promise, since you wish it." 
 
 Then she fell to weeping for five minutes, and he 
 wept with her out of loving sympathy, for he could 
 see nothing to start even a woman's easy tears. The 
 incident, however, sobered Elisabeth a little, and a 
 shadow fell on her bright nature. She began to do 
 some thinking after the fashion of her sex. Jerome 
 never thought at all, not merely because of the labor, 
 but chiefly because of its uselessness. Thoughts flew 
 into his mind on a given subject like birds into a 
 room, and then flew out again half frightened by the 
 experience. He had observed all the pother made 
 over his marriage, had listened to the protests of 
 French officials respectfully, and had understood the 
 motive of the hospitality lavished upon him and his 
 bride: all had their source in the supposition that 
 Napoleon would soon seize the crown of France and 
 proclaim himself emperor. When he thought of the 
 thing, as he did twice, its absurdity seemed perfectly 
 clear to him. He demonstrated it to his bride with 
 the loyalty of a republican and the reasoning of a 
 royalist. It was simply impossible. Therefore con- 
 sternation seized him when the French minister took 
 him aside one night at a brilliant reception, and gave 
 him a piece of secret information. 
 
 "I am commanded to inform you, Lieutenant," said 
 the diplomat with deferential courtesy, "that your 
 illustrious brotker will proclaim himself Emperor <>f 
 the French sometime in May."
 
 50 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Thank you," said Jerome solemnly. 
 
 "I see that you do not credit the information, Lieu- 
 tenant. The question has already been voted upon by 
 the people, and the nation has given its consent. It 
 is the wish of the Emperor, for such he is in fact, 
 that you should prepare yourself for the exalted rank 
 which will come to you, as a prince of the empire." 
 
 "I am quite prepared," Jerome replied lightly, but 
 a thrill of something like terror swept through his 
 body. "All will depend on the instructions sent to 
 you by the First Consul, naturally." 
 
 "Naturally," answered the Minister with a smile. 
 
 Jerome refused to discuss the matter further, know- 
 ing quite well that the official must have disagreeable 
 information affecting his wife. Pleasant as was the 
 thought that his little darling would soon attain the 
 glory of a royal title, and that he had brought her 
 the honor, his heart sank before the woe bound to fol- 
 low his elevation. He would not utter the sad thoughts 
 that crowded upon him. He thrust them out with the 
 spoken determination to remain in the United States 
 at all hazards, yet felt in the utterance of the words 
 some deep-seated weakness of purpose that made them 
 seem ridiculous. In confusion of thought Jerome 
 always became reckless, and blurted out the truth to 
 Elisabeth that night in a single phrase. 
 
 "Do you know," said she, after their return from 
 the reception, "that heads wagged at your little ex- 
 change of words with the Minister ?" 
 
 "I do, Your Highness," he replied humorously. 
 
 "Jerome," she gasped with beseeching hands. 
 
 "He told me to prepare for what seems to be inevi-
 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THRONE. 51 
 
 table. The people have voted that Napoleon shall he 
 their emperor. What I thought impossible, a wild 
 dream, has come true. Sweet, you are already the 
 Princess Jerome Bonaparte." 
 
 "And you are the Prince !" 
 
 He took her in his arms, and they could not speak 
 for some moments, she with the bliss of her elevation, 
 and he with the sense of coming woe. But he rejoiced 
 in her childlike joy, and refused to look on the shadows 
 of the picture. The intoxication of the moment proved 
 irresistible. Spring had come, and had it been dead 
 winter the presence of these fortunate lovers would have 
 wreathed the earth with blossoms and the world with 
 smiles. Ships brought first the news of the plebiscite 
 in France and set every tongue wagging. Society 
 thrilled to its depths whenever Jerome and his Betsy 
 appeared at a function. Dolly Manners hastened to 
 New York to be near her dearest Betsy when the great 
 news should arrive, and wept all the way at the ill- 
 luck which had sent her home a day too soon after 
 the week in Jerome's fascinating but frivolous com- 
 pany. Such is fate, she said. The Bonapartes con- 
 ducted themselves with the utmost discretion, and prac- 
 tised that simplicity which ever marks lofty person- 
 ages; indeed Jerome would have carried it too far by 
 declaring publicly his intention to refuse princely rank 
 and to remain a republican, had not his wife vetoed 
 the resolution. He had not the heart to destroy her 
 illusions. Who would, for a creature so lovely, so fitted 
 for royal rank? And finally came the news that on 
 the eighteenth of May, in the year of Our Lord 1804,
 
 52 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 the First Consul of France had assumed an imperial 
 crown, the crown of Charlemagne, and had founded 
 the Napoleonic dynasty. 
 
 Elisabeth was a young woman of intellect and will, 
 far superior to her husband on these points; and she 
 woke to two facts the morning after this portentous 
 announcement. The first was the need for swift and 
 effective action in her own behalf; for the horror of 
 remaining in their present position, parrying the end- 
 less inquiries as to their future movements, could not 
 be endured. The second fact was the odd behavior 
 of Jerome since the little talk with the Minister. That 
 had to be explained. She could no longer understand 
 him. They took advantage of a pleasant twilight, when 
 social obligations were for the moment out of sight, 
 to examine into matters. She wondered at his will- 
 ingness to sit in quiet even for a moment, and ex- 
 pressed her wonder. 
 
 "I have accepted a visit from M. Pichon for this 
 evening," said he. "He has news for me from the 
 Emperor, and I wish you to hear it I shall not re- 
 ceive him otherwise." 
 
 In sorrowful silence she put her arms about him, 
 full of apprehension. Now indeed she felt like a 
 chill the heavy shadow of the throne falling across 
 her happiness, and the two said but little until the 
 representative of the French monarch made his ap- 
 pearance; a polite little man, who knew how to con- 
 duct himself in the presence of His Highness, and 
 to make a subtle difference in his lavish respects to 
 the American wife, never to be recognized as Her 
 Highness. His long introduction led Prince Jerome
 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THRONE. 53 
 
 to remark that his official communications must be made 
 in the presence of the lady. 
 
 "I deeply regret the necessity of causing Madame 
 any pain," said M. Pichon sincerely, "but if Your 
 Highness commands ..." 
 
 Jerome made a gesture for him to begin. 
 
 "His Imperial Majesty repeats with emphasis the 
 request made some time ago that Your Highness should 
 return home with all speed." 
 
 "Ah," thought Elisabeth, "he never told me ... 
 no wonder he acted strangely." 
 
 "I shall be happy to do so the moment my wife 
 fixes the date," said Jerome with a curious smile. 
 
 "Am I delaying you, dear ? I am ready at any 
 time." 
 
 "The embarrassing point, however," said M. Pichon 
 gently but with decision, and then he paused, looking 
 at Prince Jerome. 
 
 "Continue," said Jerome. 
 
 "No French vessel is allowed to carry Madame to 
 France, by a decree of the Emperor; nor will she be 
 allowed to set foot on French territory." 
 
 "A wife may go with her husband anywhere," Elisa- 
 beth replied proudly and calmly, though her heart sank 
 like lead. 
 
 "True. Unhappily in this case the law of France 
 does not recognize your marriage, Madame." 
 
 "Therefore, my dear Princess," said Jerome lightly, 
 "if I am to remain your husband I must remain with 
 you in your own land, for which favor let us be de- 
 voutly thankful. In France you are not a wife." 
 
 She could not quite grasp the spirit which prompted
 
 54 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 his words. Her soul filled up on a sudden with desola- 
 tion, as the lovely dream of the honeymoon faded like 
 a cloud from her imagination. It was all over. 
 
 "There is another thing," M. Pichon said smoothly 
 with his eyes fixed on her. "Owing to the American 
 circumstances, His Highness has been deprived by a 
 decree of the Senate of his right to succeed his brother 
 on the throne." 
 
 "A real calamity," cried Jerome gaily, "with Joseph 
 and Louis and Lucien and their children ahead of 
 me. You see, my Princess, what I have lost by the 
 American circumstances." 
 
 "His Highness Prince Lucien also," M. Pichon 
 said with deference. "I would like to be enabled to 
 send to the Emperor definite information as to the 
 intentions of Your Highness." 
 
 "Tell him," said Jerome, "that I shall sail when I 
 can take my wife with me." 
 
 M. Pichon bowed and rose to depart. 
 
 "No, delay a little," said Elisabeth. "In a day 
 or two, sir, we shall give you definite information." 
 
 M. Pichon bowed again and again and backed to 
 the door and out of sight, while the poor little Princess, 
 stripped of her glory, like Cinderella sitting on her 
 pumpkin, sobbed bitterly in her disappointment, hor- 
 ror and shame. 
 
 "You never told me. The whole world knew 
 it. . . ." 
 
 "Only the part about the succession, dearest" 
 
 "But the others ... the marriage ... the 
 ships. . . ." 
 
 "Oh, I left them to fellows like Pichon to tell. They
 
 THE SHADOW OF THE THRONE. 55 
 
 get a salary for such work. What does it matter 
 anyway? I rejoice to remain in this country forever. 
 Faithful and true!" 
 
 "Never, never, never! Jerome, we shall go to 
 France!" 
 
 Her cry of despair pierced his heart, and his levity 
 fled. 
 
 "Dearest and sweetest and best," said he solemnly, 
 "be warned in time. I am safe here. It is dangerous 
 and impossible to fight with an emperor. Let us be 
 content with what honor we have, and not lose it and 
 happiness by attempting the impossible." 
 
 Never had Jerome spoken so wisely.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE IMPERIAL MESSAGE. 
 
 AH, what desolation invades the soul when the hope 
 of success leaves it! Elisabeth did not know, until 
 the dream had vanished, how sure she had been of a 
 career at court, a career of splendor. Now she knew 
 that for a time something like madness had possessed 
 her, had closed her ears to her father's warnings, to 
 her own good sense, to all advice. Bitterness filled 
 her mouth, that bitterness of which she had read as 
 eating out the hearts of genius unrecognized or scorned. 
 She was the princess Jerome Bonaparte, but only in 
 America. The court shut its doors against her at the 
 order of Napoleon. 
 
 Feeling the uselessness of mere grief and childish 
 reproaches, of complaints about her sad fate and miser- 
 able condition, she made a resolution to know the worst 
 at once, and to act accordingly. Her marriage, both 
 by American law and the canons of the Catholic 
 Church, was valid; before that Church to which the 
 Bonapartes belonged it was indissoluble ; and, as Jerome 
 reminded her, when the Church let Henry VIII of 
 England go rather than sanction his divorce from 
 Queen Katherine, it was highly improbable that a 
 lesser marriage would be declared null to please a 
 
 66
 
 THE IMPERIAL MESSAGE. 57 
 
 monarch of that morning. Therefore she determined 
 to fight to the end for her rights as a wife. 
 
 Sadly enough suspicion of Jerome's loyalty rent her 
 heart almost from the first. He was a man, with the 
 strong ambition of a man. If she longed for the honors 
 and pleasures of court, surely he, who could have them 
 so splendidly for the asking, must be mad with eager- 
 ness to return to France; from which she kept him, 
 since the Emperor had closed the doors to her. He 
 would tire of her, if his return home were long de- 
 layed. She must find some way of getting into France 
 with him, and falling on her knees before the conqueror. 
 Desperation seized her along with desolation, and she 
 began to show signs of her emotion. The mask dropped 
 off occasionally, and revealed to husband and friends 
 how much she suffered. 
 
 "Why do you grieve ?" he said fondly. 
 
 "Because you are going to leave me," she murmured. 
 
 "Faithful and true," he answered 
 
 "But the temptation, Jerome. You would be more 
 than man to withstand it. I do not blame you, since 
 I feel weak before it." 
 
 "I have no temptation, dearest, except to stay with 
 you too long and too late, keeping our friends waiting." 
 
 He felt the force of her suspicion, for he too had 
 begun to dream. Glory and power called to him, but 
 would have nothing to do with his wife. To receive 
 their crowns he must climb the heights without her. 
 While Napoleon was simply First Consul it had been 
 easy to reject the slender honors falling to a younger 
 brother's share. Now he often found himself the 
 center of a dreamland court, bowed to by the great,
 
 58 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 a dream-king! He began to understand his wife's 
 intoxication, and he abandoned himself more and more 
 to the lovely vision. What would be easier than to 
 appeal in person to the Emperor, to show him Elisa- 
 beth's portrait, to bring her before the monarch and 
 let her loveliness makes its appeal for justice? In 
 broad daylight he knew that his brother would never 
 recognize the marriage, and that honor for him and 
 safety for his wife depended on remaining in America. 
 
 Long before he had caught the drift of his own 
 visions the watchful and melancholic eye of Elisabeth 
 had seen and understood. He laughed at her reproaches, 
 with the assurance that she would be first to fail in 
 true and faithful love. 
 
 "We are safe in the wilderness, and I vote to stay 
 in it," he said. "But you are bent on leaving it, you 
 are bound to go to France, and there I shall lose both 
 you and my honor. I am not beyond temptation." 
 
 Society looked in vain for signs of friction in their 
 companionship. It remained kind, but could not help 
 a little spitefulness, which Dolly Manners retailed to 
 her dearest Betsy. It was the only way open to the 
 young lady to express her own feelings. Yet the two 
 loved each other faithfully, and forgave the spiteful 
 utterances of one day in the heat of the next day's 
 affection. The world called her Princess, and gave 
 her precedence in its functions; and a feeling grew 
 that the whole country must stand by her against 
 Napoleon's injustice. 
 
 "My dear, you must get to France," Dolly Manners 
 declared after a long recital of spite utterances from
 
 THE IMPERIAL MESSAGE. 59 
 
 the people who swore to defend Jerome's wife against 
 all that Napoleon might attempt. 
 
 "I am afraid of the sea," said Betsy. 
 
 "Well, better to be drowned in the sea than in the 
 odious criticisms of one's friends. My dear, the talk 
 will be something awful, if you cannot take your 
 proper position in France. Mrs. Adams said yester- 
 day that it would be difficult for you to come down 
 to plain Mrs. Bonaparte, if you elected to remain here. 
 And someone suggested that the question of dropping 
 a title which the French court did not recognize ought 
 to be taken up at once." 
 
 "Oh, they must talk, Dolly. If it were certain that 
 I were to set out for France to-morrow, and that the 
 Emperor would meet me half way over the ocean, the 
 talk would be spiteful. I have no fears of the re- 
 sult, if I can only persuade Jerome to start for home." 
 
 It was consoling at least to have the young husband 
 at her side during the delay, a consolation so sweet 
 that she was determined on never losing it. Whither 
 he went, she would go. They spent the autumn at 
 her father's house in Baltimore. What courage to 
 sit facing him daily, the dear, dignified old man, whose 
 warnings all threatened to come true! He did not 
 remind her of her past troubles, being content to see 
 her happy. Often his eyes were moist with unshed 
 tears. At the worst the poor child would have the 
 shelter of his home, and the strength of his strong 
 name to shield her in sorrow. Prince Jerome had 
 prepared him for Betsy's schemes, in a brief talk on 
 the very grave situation.
 
 60 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Our only safety is here," said Jerome, "but Elisa- 
 beth will not be persuaded of it. She fears that I 
 shall mourn for France and glory, and I may. But 
 while we stay in America there will be no temptation, 
 and I can quench my thirst by love and pleasure." 
 
 "If you went to France, what would happen ?" said 
 Mr. Patterson. 
 
 "Anything, naturally. I could not bring my wife 
 with me. After falling into my brother's hands, what 
 would become of me? He could imprison me, even 
 shoot me, though he would not do either I think. But 
 it would be the same thing, when I could not get out of 
 France, and Elisabeth could not get in. He is a strong 
 man, and I am weak before him. Elisabeth thinks 
 that she or I might persuade him, but he is beyond 
 entreaty, once he takes up a certain course." 
 
 "For the present I agree with you that France is 
 not to be thought of. I shall tell Betsy so." 
 
 Before telling her he dwelt on the suggestive word 
 used by Jerome, and the look which accompanied it. 
 Temptation ! Ah, the young man knew his own weak- 
 ness. With Napoleon glowering at him, and holding 
 the bauble of kingship before his eyes, Jerome would 
 find the American wilderness rather far off and dreary. 
 What a faded flower his wife would seem, looked at 
 across the sea from the towering heights of the new 
 empire! Patterson began to respect the honesty of 
 the boy, and to appreciate the good stuff which pre- 
 ferred the wilderness and fidelity, to the court and its 
 dangers. Betsy did not think much of it, and flouted 
 her father's insinuations. Her confidence had returned 
 in the comfort of home, and her dreams had returned.
 
 THE IMPERIAL MESSAGE. 61 
 
 They presented her as a queen to her own mind and 
 to the dream-world, a position which she took easily 
 in her dreams, though it made her gasp with delight 
 in the daytime. 
 
 "There is only one thing to do, father," she declared. 
 "Find a ship that will take us to France, or near it, 
 so that together we can go before the Emperor, and 
 demand justice." 
 
 "You are always for taking the bull by the horns," 
 said the father, smiling at his own prominent trait in 
 this slip of a girl. "But do you forget that this bull 
 is vicious ? I admit, what did not appear so clear to 
 me before, that Jerome loves you, and will do much 
 for you ; but there is a weakness in him, which he 
 recognizes himself. It will surrender to Napoleon. 
 Why should you expose your lover to that great trial 
 of his love? A crown in exchange for you? And 
 a frightful alternative, a prison without you? Have 
 you become selfish all at once ?" 
 
 She had never been anything else, but for the moment 
 he dissembled. With her cheek to his she declared: 
 
 "He will never desert me, and you know it, father." 
 
 "Then see how you expose your own life. This 
 new Emperor is bent on founding a new dynasty in 
 France. He must marry his brothers and sisters to 
 the reigning princes in Europe. He will think no 
 more of slaying you than of killing a fly." 
 
 "Shall I tell you a secret, father dear? I prefer 
 death to the situation here. I would rather die in a 
 French jail than bear the affronts of people here at 
 home." 
 
 "You have not courage to face the silly criticism
 
 62 THE BLACK CARDINAL, 
 
 of your own circle, and yet you would face an Em- 
 peror." 
 
 "Yes, yes, a dozen emperors in defence of my rights," 
 she cried, dancing about the room, "and death at the 
 end of it. There's glory in it, compared to dying by 
 inches under the stings of Baltimore wasps." 
 
 "You cannot enter France." 
 
 "I can. Get me a ship and let me try." 
 
 "If you get in you will not get out." 
 
 "As a citizen of America and a woman I can and 
 will. If Napoleon holds me, all Europe will begin to 
 discuss my rights, just to annoy him." 
 
 "And if you make international trouble?" 
 
 "Oh, if I only do! If I can get even with that 
 monster of an Emperor by making trouble for him, 
 I shall be tickled to death." 
 
 "You are losing your senses, daughter, and I shall 
 not let you go. Your husband is opposed to it, your 
 best interests too, so you must stay here until your 
 almighty brother-in-law invites you to his court 
 properly." 
 
 She accused him of selfishness, and wept, but he 
 saw in her eyes that burning determination which from 
 childhood carried all before it, because it consumed 
 her when it did not move others. While he thought 
 the matter over carefully a direct letter for Jerome 
 from the Emperor arrived. It voiced the orders of 
 a despot, not the feelings of a brother, commanding the 
 speedy return of Jerome to his duties as a prince of 
 the empire, his separation from the lady who kept him 
 from his sovereign, and readiness to marry almost as 
 soon as he arrived in France; with alternatives of
 
 THE IMPERIAL MESSAGE. 63 
 
 prison, banishment, alienation, disinheritance, should 
 he prove so foolish or so bold as to defy his imperial 
 master. As for the lady who had gone through a mar- 
 riage ceremony with him, in defiance of the laws of 
 France, a special decree of the Senate would soon 
 be passed to exclude her forever from French territory ; 
 Jerome might settle with her on her own terms, and 
 the Emperor would pay the bill; but any hope of 
 recognition she must banish, and the severest treat- 
 ment would be her lot if she ever set foot in France. 
 The Emperor condescended to draw a picture of the 
 glory which awaited Jerome at home, kingly power 
 and a high share in Napoleon's schemes for dominat- 
 ing the world. Was he such a fool as to barter this 
 gift of fortune for the love of a woman? Was the 
 love of all the women of time worth the brilliant 
 career opened to him? Very likely, because he had 
 never known the meaning of permanent rank and 
 power, he would throw away a crown for the smile 
 of a woman whose doom was to grow old ; wiser men, 
 even born to the purple, had done such things; there- 
 fore he counseled Jerome to hasten home and make trial 
 of the new career; and should the test prove the es- 
 sential smallness of his mind, he could go back to his 
 wilderness and his American savage. The Emperor 
 wanted no jellyfish in his court, but imperial men, 
 able to bear the weight of a crown and to lead an 
 army to victory or death! Jerome read this letter 
 pompously to his wife and her father, and the shrewd 
 merchant could see how the appeal of the imperial 
 brother affected the young man. 
 
 "Now you see, Elisabeth, my princess," he said
 
 64 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 gaily but seriously, "the exact quality of the tempta- 
 tion which this dear man places before me. I know, 
 I feel right here, that I shall not withstand it in 
 France. Is it not a great thing to be a king ? To be 
 sure, at this distance, I can see what I could not see 
 over there, the bore of being a king, of running a 
 court, of leading an army. Did I not see my brother 
 as first consul, and the men who followed him ? They 
 spent a great part of their leisure cursing this and 
 that, because things did not go with them as they 
 liked. Tell me, Elisabeth, to write back to this Em- 
 peror : I prefer the love of one woman to all the crowns 
 of Europe." 
 
 "Tell him, child," repeated her father, pressing her 
 to his bosom. 
 
 "You shall have the crown and the woman too," 
 J she answered. "With me at your side all the boredom 
 of a court will turn into pleasure." 
 
 "Oh, that would be heaven, dearest, but with my 
 brother the thing is not possible. Every minute I 
 feel more and more that we must choose. You can 
 see that this Emperor is very angry. My brother 
 Lucien has defied him, he remains a republican, and 
 ridicules his schemes for glory. Louis also misbehaves. 
 When I follow suit, his rage will be bloody. No, 
 no, we must choose, pet. Love and the forest: a 
 throne and eternal separation." 
 
 "He is right, I feel it too," said her father. "Tell 
 him to write as he wishes to his brother." 
 
 "Get me the ship, father," was her reply. Jerome 
 gave a gesture of despair.
 
 THE IMPERIAL MESSAGE. 65 
 
 "How easily we slay our own happiness," the old 
 man thought. 
 
 "One cannot put old brains in a young head," he 
 said aloud. "I advise you therefore, Jerome, to take 
 the matter into your own hands and settle it with the 
 authority of a husband. Write your refusal to the 
 Emperor, and let this silly child get over her folly 
 as she may." 
 
 "Dear father," she answered, patting his cheek, "you 
 will never get over your belief in force. If you had 
 to, I know you would try to learn the fiddle in a 
 day. There is just one thing for you to do: get me 
 a ship. Leave all the rest to time and fate and me." 
 
 "And Napoleon," said Jerome. 
 
 "Get me the ship, papa. It is the bridge to all 
 the rest." 
 
 "Very well," said papa calmly, "a ship it shall be. 
 You cannot go direct to France, and it would be use- 
 less to go to England. You shall have a ship to Lisbon, 
 a neutral territory, where you may discuss the best 
 means of getting into a French jail. I wash my hands 
 of the whole affair." 
 
 "So you have the very journey planned, papa ? Ah, 
 you foresaw all along how it would turn out. Thanks, 
 and thanks again. You have done your share. Now 
 you shall see how I shall do mine." 
 
 He paid no attention to her hearty embrace, for 
 Jerome's manner held his attention. Was it relief, 
 even gladness, that shone in his eyes? The young 
 prince protested affably against so sudden a decision, 
 and pointed out many objections. He was overborne 
 of course, and submitted gracefully with a French
 
 66 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 shrug, equivalent to Mr. Patterson's last declaration. 
 His private arguments had no effect on the young wife. 
 Escape from her cruel situation at home dulled her 
 perception of future dangers. At sea they could dis- 
 cuss the future, but now she must get away from the 
 critics, the sneerers, who taunted her with the decay 
 of her hopes, and foretold her final tragedy. She 
 must sail away in triumph to a throne, and thus 
 silence trivial, slanderous tongues; and she promised 
 herself that, if fate went against her, her own land 
 would never see her again.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 f 
 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON. 
 
 THE father thought he knew his daughter fairly 
 well, but the next month changed this opinion. Betty's 
 antics while preparing to sail charmed and astonished 
 her admirers at home, as much as her gracious re- 
 serve in public pleased society. She had won her 
 contention in spite of family opposition. The struggle 
 had brought out the harder traits of her disposition. 
 The triumph dismissed them, and left Betty herself 
 again; a sweet, tremulous, innocent, languishing 
 creature, who began to feel suddenly the anguish of 
 change, and who melted in her father's arms. 
 
 "How can I bear to leave you, papa?" she cried 
 many times. 
 
 "How can I bear to lose you ?" he answered. "But 
 we must bear our suffering as best as we may. It is 
 nature, of course." 
 
 "You might come with us, and do battle with the 
 Emperor." 
 
 "What, have two Pattersons in jail at the same time ? 
 And how would you get out, if I were not free to fight 
 for you?" 
 
 "You are so sure of that jail, papa." 
 
 "Just as sure as you are of a throne, pet." 
 
 "I wonder if I am sure. I dread leaving you, papa, 
 
 67
 
 68 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 I am afraid of the sea. I fear that I shall never come 
 back home. But I am not afraid of Napoleon, and 
 I do not doubt success, and I am sure Jerome will 
 be faithful and true. Yet I weep at night when no 
 one is looking, and dreadful feelings say to me that 
 nothing will be as it should be. Here I am certain," 
 and she touched her pretty brow ; "but all the rest of 
 me is like jelly. Why is it, papa ?" 
 
 "The way of a maid, nothing more. Your will is 
 strong, but your heart is weak. But now the die is 
 cast, and there must be no more wavering." 
 
 "Oh, not to the outsiders, only to you. And you 
 will not come with us?" 
 
 "iTyou insist." 
 
 "But I do not, for you must be outside France and 
 a jail to help me, if the worst comes to the worst." 
 
 "Your second thoughts are always very good, Betty. 
 If you could only take my other counsels as quickly." 
 
 "When I am old, I shall have your head and heart, 
 papa: cool, wise money-getting head, and a judicious 
 heart." 
 
 "Where did you get that nice word?" 
 
 "Judicious? When Miss Woodby married Judge 
 Liscombe she told Dorothy that his heart as well as 
 his mind was judicious." 
 
 "And what do you think she meant by it?" 
 
 "I suppose that he loved just when and where he 
 wanted to, so much and no more. The old can do 
 these wonderful things but the young cannot.*' 
 
 "There does not seem to be so much difference 
 between an old fool and a young one after all," the 
 father said later to Aunt Hester, after describing pass-
 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON. 69 
 
 ing discussions with Betty. The agents of Napoleon 
 drew similar conclusions from their interviews with 
 the young wife. Obeying the imperial orders they 
 had assured her that entrance to France was simply 
 impossible for her, that the attempt would lead to 
 scandal, and might cause grave trouble between coun- 
 tries. It was felt that either her delusion continued 
 very strong or secret and powerful influences were be- 
 hind her enterprise. The social circle grew a convic- 
 tion that she had already won her points with Na- 
 poleon. The external manner of all concerned showed 
 confidence and even delight. Betty's friends called 
 her Princess and Highness, and there was a fine round 
 of farewell receptions and teas. Jerome carried him- 
 self gaily, as if there could be no doubt of his recep- 
 tion at home. But he concealed nothing from Mr. 
 Patterson, and on the night before sailing they had 
 a clear understanding of the situation. 
 
 "I tell you what I have not told Elisabeth," said 
 Jerome in the last chat. "It would be of no use to 
 tell her. We shall arrive in the port of Lisbon, but 
 we shall not be permitted to land. Every port in 
 Europe is closed against us, except those of England. 
 When she sees that there is nothing else to do I 
 imagine she will insist on England. She will not re- 
 turn here at once, no." 
 
 "Hardly. And about yourself ?" 
 
 "At Lisbon the usual temptation," said Jerome, 
 smiling, "also the usual threat. I can withstand both 
 in the light of her dear presence, and I shall accom- 
 pany her to England. There is nothing else to do." 
 
 "That seems clear sailing, unless the lively mind
 
 70 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 of Betty finds some fool scheme to attempt. A dis- 
 guise perhaps, stealing away from the ship, and foot- 
 ing it into France. How about that?" 
 
 "We can no more leave that ship, sir, than we can 
 fly. If we could, travel through Portugal and Spain 
 for us would be impossible. And if I should leave the 
 American ship, it is likely the imperial agents would 
 seize me and take me to Paris and a prison." 
 
 "Better tell her that, Jerome." 
 
 "She shall learn everything as it happens. Only 
 strong events, very strong events, are able to change 
 her mind and her will." 
 
 So Betty sailed unconscious of the iron wall against 
 which her enterprise was marching. The departure, 
 to use the words of Jerome, was a strong event in the 
 annals of the time, and the scene around the ship 
 deserved the brush of the noblest painter. The mem- 
 bers of the family, aware of the course of events and 
 quite sure of their darling's future movements, 
 showed no grief or anxiety or pride. After a health- 
 ful voyage to Lisbon the young wife would enjoy 
 a pleasant stay in England, where in time they would 
 join her. That was all, and their calm manners puz- 
 zled Betty, who laid it to the glory which awaited her 
 beyond the sea. The last farewell was spoken, the 
 last handkerchief fluttered in the wind, and the ship 
 floated lazily down the bay out of sight. A sudden 
 thought dried Betty's tears in an instant, and she 
 turned pettishly on her husband. 
 
 "I know now why they took it so pleasantly. They 
 are sure I am coming back, that I'm on a fool's er- 
 rand."
 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON. 71 
 
 "Well, there's no great discovery in that, Elisabeth. 
 Your father always called this trip a foolish affair, 
 or a dangerous affair. Did you think you had con- 
 vinced them of success?" 
 
 "There's something, something, something," insisted 
 Betty. "I wonder what, and I shall find out." 
 
 Jerome laughed heartily at the intuition of the 
 young creature, whose glance he met with composure. 
 
 "There's nothing, nothing, nothing," he mimicked, 
 "but your father's conviction that nothing will hap- 
 pen on the other side, and that you will return next 
 year because there's nothing." 
 
 "Nothing happen! Wait, Jerome. We shall land 
 in Lisbon, travel into Spain, disguise ourselves near 
 the frontier, and cross over into France as brigands, 
 or peasants, or merchants. Then we shall steal up to 
 Paris, find our way into the presence of your brother, 
 fall on our knees, and cry out together, love us and 
 we shall love you." 
 
 "If that scene, that sentiment, do not conquer him, 
 he is a brute." 
 
 "Thank you. But now I must consider the objec- 
 tions to the success of the scheme. How is traveling 
 in Portugal and Spain?" 
 
 "Comfortable but very slow." 
 
 "It will be three months before we reach Paris." 
 
 "Easily." 
 
 "Well, thank heaven, I do not lack for summer 
 costumes. It will be easy to get disguises on the 
 frontier ?" 
 
 "Oh, very easy, if we escape the spies of the Em- 
 peror. Do not be surprised or frightened. He has
 
 72 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 spies wherever he wants them. He knows we are en 
 route for Lisbon. After we arrive every step will be 
 watched, so that he may seize us the moment we step 
 on French soil." 
 
 "Spies of the Emperor! Why, of course. And I 
 never thought of that. They may be aboard this very 
 ship; nay, the ship itself may be bearing us to 
 prison. . . ." 
 
 "Softly, sweetheart," for she began to tremble, "we 
 are not of such importance yet, but in Lisbon, un- 
 doubtedly . . ." 
 
 "Isn't it delightful?" she whispered, with a half- 
 terrified glance about. "Every action, every word, 
 noted and writ down for the Emperor." 
 
 "Hardly as bad as that, pet. There are no spies 
 here, for even an imperial government does not waste 
 its money, if it can help it. But our journey through 
 Portugal and Spain will be watched by the police." 
 
 After that the voyage became of special interest to 
 Betty, who speculated on the chance of every officer 
 and sailor and passenger on the ship being an im- 
 perial spy. Never had Jerome enjoyed a sea-voyage 
 so much, never had his wife proved more charming, 
 and he found it easy to repeat over and over his vows 
 of fidelity, no matter how strong the charm of im- 
 perial favor and power. So they came in sight of 
 Lisbon, whose lights seemed to have a message for 
 Betty, written on the misty horizon, concerning her 
 future. 
 
 "They are the eyes of Napoleon's spies," Jerome 
 suggested. 
 
 "They are looking for me surely, and are saying,
 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON. 73 
 
 when we find you then we shall speak. To-morrow 
 night I shall know what they are saying." 
 
 "Without doubt," Jerome replied with a sad heart, 
 feeling that the hour of anguish had arrived. The 
 shipped dropped anchor early in the morning, and 
 with the sun came a serious official of the court com- 
 missioned to deal with His Highness Prince Jerome 
 alone. Finding himself in the presence of a charm- 
 ing young woman, whom Jerome would not part from, 
 even to receive an imperial message, the official be- 
 came very discreet. He could not permit himself . / 
 to speak as he had been directed, lest his words should 
 offend the sensibilities of Madame; it was much to 
 be regretted that measures so severe should have been 
 taken against a lady so beautiful and charming; never- 
 theless it had to be said that, while the Prince could 
 land at his pleasure, Madame would not be permitted 
 to leave the ship or to set foot in Portugal. It took 
 a long explanation to make Betty understand Napoleon's 
 power over the ports of Europe. She could land only 
 in England. The official went away expressing a thou- 
 sand regrets for his disagreeable message. 
 
 "Then we must escape secretly from this ship," 
 said the determined Betty, "and make our way in dis- 
 guise to France." 
 
 "Very well," said Jerome promptly, "but we shall 
 be seized by the police the moment we set foot on 
 shore, and while you are returned to the ship, I shall 
 be handed over to French officials and hurried into 
 France." 
 
 "Jerome, are you in league with Napoleon? Are 
 you trying to discourage me? If all that you say
 
 74 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 is true, we can do only one thing, return to Baltimore, 
 which I shall never do." 
 
 "Or land in England. Rather than hear such a 
 reproach from you, that I am in league with Napoleon, 
 I say, let us steal ashore and cross the country in 
 disguise. But do not forget that the moment we leave 
 this American ship we become helpless, we fall into 
 Napoleon's hands. He will put you again on this 
 ship and give the captain orders to get out of French 
 waters and stay out. You do not seem to think much 
 of Napoleon's power. You wish to treat with him. 
 When you become his prisoner you will feel his power 
 and you will not be able to treat with him." 
 
 "I see, I see," she replied brokenly. "I begin to 
 understand. His power is everywhere, and we can- 
 not even leave this ship perhaps. There is only the 
 choice of going home, or sailing to England. I must 
 think it out, Jerome. There must be some other and 
 better way." 
 
 "The safest way is home again, but I do not mind 
 England, where I have some charming acquaintances," 
 he reminded her. 
 
 The young wife paced the deck for some hours that 
 morning, considering in her childish, shrewd way 
 the first real problem of her life. It thrilled her to 
 think that she was fighting an Emperor, and it en- 
 couraged her to recall that fifteen years previous he 
 had been a mere lieutenant in the French army. She 
 would beat him yet with all his power. Her little 
 mind beat like a bird against his iron wall. To go 
 back was impossible, and England meant the dreary 
 round of social pleasure, criticism, and suspicion over
 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON. 75 
 
 again. That was not to be endured. The march should 
 be forward, even to death. Why not send Jerome 
 into the enemy's country ? Could his fidelity be relied 
 upon, when he himself doubted his strength before 
 Napoleon's wrath, the hardships of a prison, the seduc- 
 tions of a career, a crown, a royal alliance, and un- 
 stinted pleasure ? She had not a doubt of it. He 
 could dissemble, delay, and as he became powerful her 
 chances would increase. Alone in England she would 
 be an object of interest to her friends in both coun- 
 tries, and grief for her absence would so rend the 
 heart of Jerome as to keep him worshipping at her 
 shrine. Later on she could join him secretly. It 
 would be an easy matter to cross from England, when 
 smugglers found their trade undisturbed by the severest 
 barricade. A little woman should not find it hard to 
 steal in by a back door. By this plan a shameful re- 
 turn home would be avoided, her entry into England 
 made interesting, and Jerome placed at court to carry 
 on their cause and win in the end. Jerome's face ex- 
 pressed panic when these conclusions were placed be- 
 fore him. His honesty made a strong protest, for he 
 felt in the depths of his heart a supreme joy at the 
 prospect of getting back to Paris. 
 
 "You are throwing away everything, Elisabeth." 
 "If I am, it is fate. So far I have had everything 
 my own way, and I must not mind if Napoleon now 
 has a little of his own way for a time. I feel that this 
 is our only plan. You have said to me a thousand 
 times that you will always be faithful and true. You 
 will now have a chance to prove it in this great tempta- 
 tion. If you are faithful and true, in a short time I
 
 76 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 shall join you in France. I am willing to risk it, 
 because I have no doubt whatever. So our happiness 
 now depends on you, Jerome, on you, on you." 
 
 He did not shake her resolution, even by prepara- 
 tions for a speedy departure. The surest way to change 
 Betty's positive opinions was to agree with her and 
 put her recommendations into action at once. She 
 helped him prepare his traps with sobs and tears, re- 
 proached him with cowardice when he refused to go 
 at the last moment, and granted him a delay until 
 the morrow upon promise of an early start in the 
 morning. The night came down and the lights of 
 Lisbon twinkled through the mists for the lovers seated 
 on deck in sad converse. 
 
 "What are the lights saying to-night, Elisabeth I" 
 
 "Wait, hope, trust, and be content," she replied 
 promptly. "You have the right, Napoleon has the 
 wrong, and you will win. We shone here when the 
 Emperor was not. We shall shine when he is no 
 more." 
 
 "You are a wonderful woman," said Jerome. "How 
 shall I live without you ?" 
 
 "And how shall I live without you?" 
 
 In the morning he was gone almost with the sunrise, 
 nor did she come on deck to see him depart. The two 
 innocents had decided that royalty should make no pub- 
 lic displays of grief, and Betty refused to provide the 
 crew with gossip for retail in Baltimore. With a brief, 
 passionate farewell in the cabin, a renewal of their 
 love-vows, Betty's romance ended. His boat had not 
 touched the wharf when the American ship weighed 
 anchor and set sail for England. Betty sat in her
 
 THE LIGHTS OF LISBON. 77 
 
 cabin weeping, setting forth many things in her mind, 
 toughening her heart against all that was to come. Her 
 desolation went beyond words. Did her father suffer 
 so when she left him? When he looked at her vacant 
 place did his heart sink so far ? Was this anguish the 
 intimate of true love? Oh, what an unhappy place 
 must the world be fo* those who have loved and lost 
 forever! And thus her thought deepened while her 
 cheek grew wan until they sighted the white cliffs of 
 England. Then her smiles began to shine again, as 
 she thought of the sensation her arrival would make 
 among her friends, and how easily and sweetly first / 
 place would fall to her in the high society of London.
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE HOUSE OF THE CARDINAL. 
 
 IN Paris the April nights begin before seven o'clock, 
 at which hour it is dark enough for lights in such 
 houses as can afford them. Napoleon's allowance to 
 Cardinal Consalvi, whom the Emperor had dragged 
 into France as an important factor in his imperial 
 schemes, was large enough to afford the luxury of 
 early lights; in consequence Pierre, the aristocratic 
 man-of-all-work in the household of His Eminence, 
 was busy drawing the curtains and lighting the wax 
 candles shortly after six. His graceful attention to 
 the details of his work proved Pierre an unusual per- 
 son. His thin, dark, hard face, typical of one sec- 
 tion of his race, showed rare intelligence, delicate 
 melancholy, and that sardonic humor which at times 
 becomes satanic in its malice. If the devil break' 
 out anywhere, he chooses the French race to embody 
 his antics. Pierre could look in an instant like one of 
 his agents, a position to which he aspired, without 
 having received the slightest notice from His Satanic 
 Majesty. Pierre therefore remained merely an agent 
 of the Revolution, so hampered by Napoleon that its 
 agents received no pay; and to make a living he ac- 
 cepted a salary from Fouche in the secret service. 
 As a man of capacity, ready for any service, from 
 
 78
 
 THE HOUSE OF THE CARDINAL. 79 
 
 leading a forlorn hope to cutting an important throat, 
 his salary was high. As he lit the last candle a bell 
 rang. Fouche was about to leave after a short inter- 
 view with His Eminence, and the bell signaled Pierre 
 to conduct the great knave of France to the door, which 
 he did without a trace of the rage and disgust always 
 roused in him by the sight of this rat-catcher. Fouche 
 paused in the waiting-room and fixed his cold gaze 
 on the spy. 
 
 "His Eminence has a companion then. A priest ?" 
 
 "No, his brother, a young, green, soft youth, crazy 
 to see Paris." 
 
 "Well, you know enough of Paris to show it to 
 nobles with plenty of money. Yet you do not seem 
 to be satisfied." 
 
 "Why should I, the lifelong enemy of priests, be 
 satisfied to become their protector ?" Pierre said with 
 feeling. "Knowing why you humiliate me " 
 
 "Then spare me your rhetoric," said the icy voice 
 of the Minister of Police. "You know every dagger 
 being sharpened in France for this Cardinal. For 
 that reason I place your body between them and Con- 
 salvi. A scratch on his skin and you shall pay for 
 it, in cash and stripes. Besides, you must hear, see, 
 and report everything. Have you yet learned the mis- 
 sion of this so-called American, Mrs. Lockhart ?" 
 
 "She is really an Englishwoman, who cultivates the 
 Italians in Paris, is protected by the Countess Franchi, 
 and is bent on seeing His Eminence." 
 
 "A romance no doubt." 
 
 At this moment steps were heard in the outer hall 
 and then a young man entered, with sprightly step and
 
 80 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 charming manner. All bowed, and Pierre took his 
 hat and walking-stick. 
 
 "I have the honor to address the Marquis Consalvi ? 
 Permit me to introduce myself, the Duke of Otranto. 
 I have just enjoyed the honor and pleasure of an inter- 
 view with His Eminence." 
 
 "It is a great honor to meet His Excellency, the 
 Minister of Police," said the young Marquis with a 
 profound bow. 
 
 "I have failed to change the determination of His 
 Eminence, to remain away from the Louvre to-morrow, 
 when the Emperor marries the young Archduchess," 
 Fouche went on. "Yet I do not lose hope, for another 
 will try to change his resolution. Permit me." 
 
 He beckoned to Pierre, who stood discreetly in the 
 hall, and the man came in. 
 
 "I wish, Marquis, to present to you an official whom 
 so far you have only known as the butler, Pierre. 
 He is a gentleman, and has now the honor to repre- 
 sent the government in your household." 
 
 The Marquis and the butler bowed to each other. 
 
 "We have good reason to think," said Fouche, "that 
 the life of the Cardinal may not always be safe from 
 the assassin. Monsieur Soulange will answer with 
 his life for the Cardinal's safety while he remains in 
 France." 
 
 "We cannot but be grateful for this token of the 
 Emperor's affection," said the Marquis in the courtly 
 language of the day, but in his heart he used other 
 words most uncomplimentary to Pierre and his master. 
 Fouche became more intimate the next moment. 
 
 "You must try your persuasion upon His Eminence,
 
 THE HOUSE OF THE CARDINAL. 81 
 
 Marquis. This is really a grave crisis in the affairs 
 of state. If Cardinal Consalvi and his brothers of 
 the Sacred College absent themselves from the imperial 
 marriage to-morrow, the rage of the Emperor will be / 
 a rage of blood. Their absence will be made known l 
 to every court of Europe, it will strengthen the im- 
 perial enemies, because it will reflect upon the validity 
 of this marriage and the legitimacy of the heirs." 
 
 "My brother is inflexible on this point," said the 
 Marquis sadly. "He steers away from all matters 
 connected with the imperial marriages: the divorce 
 of Josephine for instance, and of that American 
 woman who married Jerome." 
 
 "What a pity! That a man of his caliber should 
 even seem to defend the two honest women whose 
 husbands grew weary of them." 
 
 "At the expense, too, of my future and his own life." 
 
 "Precisely," said Fouche with a keen glance at the 
 ingenuous face of the youth, feeling that here he had 
 an ally. "It is easy for him in his age to lose a 
 little, but for you in your youth to lose all is shame- 
 ful. By the way, have you seen our Emperor yet ?" 
 
 "Only once, years ago," said the Marquis with 
 brightening face, "and I have not forgotten the joy 
 of it. Now I shall meet him often, if my brother can 
 keep out of jail for a few months." 
 
 "You shall see him to-night, my son. He is coming 
 here incognito, to deal with His Eminence in person. 
 And let me tell you, there are great things in store 
 for the Consalvi family. His Majesty has dreams and 
 plans for them. Have you yet seen the new Empress, 
 or even the old?"
 
 82 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Not I," said the youth with dazzled glance, for 
 he understood the meaning of Fouche's words. "Nor 
 do I care a straw for either. Were it not for these 
 women and their marriages I might have reached 
 glory long ago." 
 
 "You will reach it yet," said Fouche kindly, "but 
 be discreet, forward, and quick to seize an opportunity." 
 
 He looked with emphasis in the direction of the 
 Cardinal's rooms. 
 
 "Pardon the haste of my departure, but these are 
 busy days. Au revoir." 
 
 Pierre showed him out, once more arranged the 
 portieres, and left the Marquis to the sad and pleasant 
 thoughts which by turns exalted and depressed him. 
 The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts, sang 
 the poet. Andrea Consalvi's ran back nine years, to 
 the golden day when the young Napoleon touched his 
 cheek with the lips which had shouted victory on so 
 many battle-fields; and now at the bidding of Fouche 
 they ran forward to that exalted moment when a 
 crown, even a crown, might adorn the brow of a Con- 
 salvi. It had been no secret for many a day that 
 the Emperor looked upon the Cardinal Consalvi as 
 the successor of Pius VII, a Pope who had too much 
 conscience for his lofty position, and too little nerve, 
 Napoleon thought. As partner of the Bonaparte 
 dynasty Consalvi would have the patronage of papacy 
 and empire, and a crown would be no more to him 
 than to Napoleon, who had made his relatives the 
 rulers of kingdoms. Ah, that kiss of Napoleon had 
 bitten into the boy's soul like the fang of a serpent, 
 and the thoughts of the Roman Marquis were all
 
 THE HOTTSE OF THE CARDINAL. 83 
 
 steeped in the purple of the empire. Yet near as 
 he might be to a crown, he was quite as near to the 
 precipice of disaster and death. His brother, the 
 Cardinal, did not seem to be concerned about the future. 
 Like all diplomats he dealt purely in the present, say- 
 ing: the future is G'od's, not man's, but the present in 
 a sense may be called a human asset. That very day 
 His Eminence had attended the reception to the 
 Archduchess Marie Louise ; but to-morrow he would not 
 attend her marriage with Napoleon, because the Church 
 still regarded Josephine as the lawful and only wife 
 of Napoleon ; and that absence would shatter the future 
 of the Consalvis. How to change the resolve of the 
 Cardinal ! Would not Napoleon change it ? Could 
 that glorious creature fail in anything? Thus his 
 thoughts and feelings anguished him, until the bell 
 rang out a warning of visitors, and he went to his 
 own room to prepare for the visit of the Emperor. 
 
 Pierre ushered two ladies into the waiting-room. 
 After the fashion of the time long cloaks concealed 
 their forms and small masks their faces from the pub- 
 lic gaze. The taller lady asked if His Eminence was 
 at home. 
 
 "No, madame," said Pierre, "he has withdrawn for 
 the night." 
 
 "Then we dare not linger here," said the lady. 
 
 "Perhaps some official of the house can give me the 
 information I want, and must get," her companion 
 said rather sharply. 
 
 "Is the Marquis Consalvi at home ?" 
 
 "He will be pleased to see you," said Pierre promptly.
 
 84 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Please be seated. Shall I help you to remove your 
 wraps ?" 
 
 They accepted his assistance, and Pierre went off 
 with the cloaks. The small masks they retained. The 
 taller lady, unmasked, had the air of a woman of 
 twenty, with more dignity and stateliness than usually 
 goes with that age. Her blue eyes had a serious ex- 
 pression, some haughtiness and coldness appeared in 
 her carriage and manner, and towards her companion 
 she behaved as if constantly on her guard against 
 her. The Contessa Franchi was an Italian, or rather 
 a Roman, as they expressed it then, who held the 
 position of maid-of-honor at the imperial court, first 
 to Josephine and now to her who would become Em- 
 press of the French on the next day. The position 
 described her as a member of the Italian faction, 
 which accepted Napoleon as the ruler of Italy and 
 hoped all things from his generous statemanship, even 
 after he had imprisoned the Pope and taken possession 
 of the very government of the Church. At the same 
 time the Contessa held the regard and the friendship 
 of Cardinal Consalvi as an old friend of the family. 
 Her companion was no less a personage than Betsy 
 Patterson, sprightly as ever, vivacious, daring and un- 
 conventional, but four years older than when we saw 
 her last in the harbor of Lisbon. Her great disap- 
 pointment, her grief and bitterness, had not robbed her 
 of her womanly charms. The lines of her plump face 
 were a trifle harder, her black eyes showed malice 
 easily, and her language was often cynical ; experience 
 had given her balance and restraint, and the train- 
 ing of English society had given her distinction. Self-
 
 THE HOUSE OF THE CARDINAL. 85 
 
 willed as ever, determined, courageous, she took pleasure 
 in shocking the more staid disposition of the Contessa 
 Franchi, for whom the freedom of Betsy's methods 
 was almost a crime. Otherwise Madame Patterson- 
 Bonaparte, as she was commonly known, remained the 
 same dashing, handsome, foolish, lovable creature of 
 the happy days in Baltimore. 
 
 "The Marquis," she said, when Pierre had gone, 
 "is that ingenuous youth whom your brother praises 
 as the idol of the Roman ladies ?" 
 
 "I was not aware that my brother mentioned the 
 Marquis," said the Contessa smoothly but coldly. 
 
 "Quite often," Betsy replied, with a glint of malice 
 in her eye, "and always as a Roman Bayard. Ah, 
 how well do I remember the day when Ensign Jerome 
 Bonaparte was the Bayard of Baltimore, and we were 
 all at his feet. Oh, these Bayards of the salon! I 
 could have staked my life on his meanest word, yet 
 here he is to-day the husband of another woman, while 
 I and my child are thrust aside." 
 
 "Why then do you bring up so painful a subject?" 
 
 "For the moral, of course," said Betty loftily, and 
 the Contessa had to laugh. "Do not wager much 
 money on the Bayards of the salon. As we say in 
 America, don't depend on any man, until he first 
 learns to depend on you." 
 
 "Perhaps a slight acquaintance with the Marquis 
 would give you a better opinion of him." 
 
 "I have it already. He is charming. He entertained 
 me once in this very room when I called to see His 
 Eminence, that grand man whom I adore. Now, 
 there's a Bayard, if there ever was one. The Marquis
 
 86 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 seemed to me a bit verdant. And there is a" picture of 
 Pope Pius, the dear old man, who stood up for me 
 against the Bonapartes." 
 
 She dropped a profound curtsey to a portrait of 
 Pius VII which hung on the wall. 
 
 "He will win yet, Corona," she said, with a wise 
 shake of her head, "and you had better be on the safe 
 side. I am a Protestant, but I shall never forget the 
 service done me by that good old man. He could have 
 curried a lot of favor with Napoleon by just declar- 
 ing my marriage a farce, and he would not." 
 
 "He could not," said the Contessa with indifference. 
 "Your marriage in the first instance was valid. After 
 that the Pope had no choice but to throw the Bona- 
 parte suit out of court." 
 
 "Thank you for a real legal opinion, and send the 
 bill to papa. I wonder if the Marquis will be able to 
 tell me so much on the other matter." 
 
 "Please let me broach the matter," said the Contessa. 
 "You are so abrupt, Elisabeth, that people get suspi- 
 cious. I am afraid of all this masquerade." 
 
 "You have nothing to lose by it, Corona," Betsy 
 replied sharply, "for the Empress Josephine screens 
 you. I have risked my all on it, and I am not afraid. 
 They who are trained in the woods fear nothing, not 
 even your little kings, whose frowns are to you so 
 dreadful. But have your way. Put my request in 
 diplomatic talk. Nevertheless I shall have a little 
 flirtation with the Marquis, and if your diplomacy fails 
 to get the information my smiles shall earn it." 
 
 The Contessa did not answer, for at that moment the 
 Marquis entered and came straight to her with out-
 
 THE HOUSE OF THE CARDINAL. 87 
 
 stretched hands. He did not at first see her com- 
 panion, who had walked to the far end of the room to 
 inspect a picture, but at a signal from the Contessa 
 he lowered his voice to a whisper. 
 
 "What luck brings you here on a dull night, my 
 beloved? I am overjoyed." 
 
 "We come, Marquis, to see the Cardinal. Pardon 
 me. Let me give you the pleasure of meeting my 
 friend Mrs. Lockhart of Baltimore." 
 
 "A superb woman! And a widow, I'll engage," 
 the Marquis said to himself as he bowed to the smiling 
 curtsey of Betsy. "I hope to be of service to a friend 
 of Contessa Franchi." 
 
 All spoke in French. Betsy came up to him con- 
 fidingly in spite of an imploring glance from the Con- 
 tessa. 
 
 "It is really a very simple affair," she said, "but 
 like all simple affairs slow to come to a head. In- 
 deed, but for our commands we really should not have 
 troubled His Eminence. I have the honor to act on 
 this occasion as a messenger from the Empress 
 Josephine." 
 
 "I am honored in the message and the messenger," 
 replied the Marquis, falling at once into the court 
 jargon. "Commend me to Her Majesty. I salute 
 in her the loveliest victim of a great ambition. Pray 
 be seated." 
 
 "This is better than I thought," Betsy thought, as she 
 took a seat. "Thanks. Our stay must be very short. 
 The Empress has heard that many of the cardinals 
 have resolved to absent themselves from the ceremony
 
 
 88 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 to-morrow, for reasons of state. Her Majesty would 
 like to know if this is true." 
 
 "Thirteen of the cardinals, led by my honored 
 brother, have so decided." 
 
 "Oh, thank God," cried Betsy. "How happy that 
 will make her ... and me." 
 
 "I do not understand," said the Marquis, puzzled 
 at this outburst. 
 
 "The Empress," interrupted the Contessa, "hopes 
 at the least to go down to posterity as the true and 
 only wife of Napoleon. If the Church will not grant 
 a divorce to the Emperor, Josephine remains his wife. 
 If the cardinals stay away from the marriage with 
 Marie Louise to-morrow, it will be a sign that the 
 Church will never consider that marriage valid." 
 
 "I see. And Mrs. Lockhart's interest in the matter ?" 
 
 For a moment both ladies remained silent.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A WHISPER FOE A KING. 
 
 "I AM afraid to speak," said Betsy, "because I am 
 no diplomat." 
 
 "Mrs. Lockhart represents, secretly of course, the 
 interests of that unlucky lady who was the wife of 
 the King of Westphalia, and to whom His Holiness 
 and your brother have been so very kind," said the 
 Contessa suavely. 
 
 "Now you have it in the best diplomatic phrasing, 
 Marquis, which will enable you to understand why 
 I am interested, no less than the Empress, in these 
 matters." 
 
 Betsy had a fashion of saying things that suggested 
 the good fellow to most men, and the Marquis began 
 to smile. 
 
 "It shall be my pleasure to aid you in any way 
 possible, Mrs. Lockhart. It cannot be much, because 
 we are on the wrong side of politics now. Moreover 
 I feel more like saying, a plague take these two 
 women and their divorces. But for them I might to- 
 day be at the head of a regiment." 
 
 "Have you the head for a regiment?" murmured 
 Betsy, but only the Contessa heard. 
 
 "Pardon my vehemence," continued the Marquis, 
 "hut the long arm of Jerome's American wife reaches
 
 90 . THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 across the sea and holds back from me honors I long 
 for." 
 
 "Really I think we must be going," said the Con- 
 tessa rising. 
 
 "Just one moment, Corona. You interest me, and 
 Betsy Patterson had a lovely arm." 
 
 "Indeed ! Of course you knew her as a towns- 
 woman. How stupid of me not to remember that. I 
 have an idea that American women must be some sort 
 of savage, red skin, spiky black hair, moccasins, and 
 wampum. And I forgot you are also an American. 
 You say she had a beautiful arm ?" 
 
 "Simply perfect," said Betsy, poising her arm 
 deftly to his view. "Plump, pink and white, dimpled, 
 tapering to the most delicate and rosebud fingers. Just 
 the arm an American boy loves to pinch. I don't 
 know about you Romans." 
 
 "Horror I" murmured the shocked Contessa. 
 
 "I understand perfectly," said the Marquis. "Tell 
 me some more." 
 
 "If you will be good, and believe all I tell you? 
 Well, that arm of Betsy Patterson's was as eloquent 
 as the tongue of a poet. It could invite or repel a 
 lover, express her rage, scorn, pride, vanity, delight, 
 anything. On the day of her famous marriage with 
 Bonaparte it spoke triumph, but since that day it has 
 hung limp in this fashion." 
 
 She stood up and gave an imitation of the winning 
 poses of the wife of Jerome, and swept across the 
 room afterwards with a hearty laugh which died away 
 in a hoarse cry. Her emotion got the better of her 
 pride and she threw back the portieres and stepped
 
 A WHISPER FOR A KING. 91 
 
 into the hall where she stood gazing out of the window 
 for a little. 
 
 "Who is this superb creature, and how does she 
 chance to be your friend?" the Marquis whispered 
 to the Contessa. 
 
 "She is not my friend, and I do not think her su- 
 perb," said the lady with a pretense of jealousy. 
 
 "Then she is my enemy, and while this sun of my 
 life is near she is but one of your beauty spots. Let 
 me tell you, violet, rose, lily, how long it has been 
 since I saw you this morning, and how many times 
 I have said to the air, I love her, I love her, I love 
 her. My Corona!" 
 
 "And did you say at the same time, so long as my 
 brother will not make peace with the Emperor, Corona 
 will not be yours." 
 
 "You know how to chill with a word the love that 
 burns in my heart," he replied with a show of anger. 
 "I have not made my brother's quarrel mine, but in 
 common decency I must stand by him." 
 
 Betsy returned to the room. 
 
 "I have just remembered," she said, "that Josephine 
 brought good luck to Bonaparte, and that an Austrian 
 princess helped the last King of France to his ruin." 
 
 "You might mention the historical fact to the Em- 
 peror," the Contessa said coldly, while the Marquis 
 laughed loud and long. 
 
 "I have already mentioned it to Josephine. Cold 
 comfort the poor lady can get out of such things. 
 Marie Louise sits on the throne, surrounded by the glory 
 of empire; while the discarded Empress is now no 
 more than "
 
 92 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "The empress of hearts, pitied, praised and loved 
 by all mankind," said the Marquis with emotion. 
 
 "And a beautiful kingdom God has given her 
 in exchange for that which Napoleon's ambition took 
 away," said the Contessa mildly. 
 
 "They see something which I don't," Betsy said 
 to herself, watching the passing feeling in the delicate 
 Roman faces, "but I must not let on as to my stupidity." 
 
 The Contessa now made preparations for departure, 
 which were interrupted by a noise in the antechamber 
 and the hurried entrance of a stout, handsome eccle- 
 siastic in street dress. He gave his cloak and hat to 
 Pierre and began to talk. 
 
 "What do you think I have heard? Pardon, Mrs. 
 Lockhart, pleased to see you here. Corona, Andrea, 
 what do you think? The Emperor is coming here 
 / shortly to make a last appeal to our stubborn Consalvi. 
 In person, mind. What a condescension on the part 
 of this great, generous, lofty ruler! Who would be- 
 lieve it?" 
 
 "He comes because he has to come, I think," said 
 Betsy shrewdly. "He needs the Cardinal, can't get 
 along without him, and so he comes." 
 
 "Saucy as ever," replied the prelate, shaking his 
 finger at her. "What ideas you Americans have of 
 things in general ! Corona, Andrea, I see already the 
 end of our difficulties. Consalvi can no more resist 
 the charm of Napoleon than I can. Andrea, you will 
 yet hold the baton of a marshal in the hero's army." 
 
 "Dear brother," said Corona, "His Eminence has 
 met the Emperor before." 
 
 "And condescension has no more effect upon him
 
 A WHISPER FOE A KING. 93 
 
 than on a stone," the Marquis added moodily. "He 
 admires Napoleon's genius, but he looks upon the man 
 as a comet who must disappear very soon." 
 
 "How well I know that opinion," continued Mon- 
 signor Franchi. "How often I have combated it in 
 vain. But then you know the Emperor has never 
 seriously set himself to win Consalvi. Now that he 
 is once more victorious, in the field of diplomacy, con- 
 queror of the Austrian in this wonderful marriage 
 with the Archduchess, he will take time for the task 
 of convincing this stubborn Cardinal. And where we 
 have failed, the great conqueror, the builder of uni- 
 versal empire, the dream-hero of sublime Dante, will 
 succeed." 
 
 "Well, all this makes necessary our flight, Elisa- 
 beth," said the Contessa. 
 
 "Very true, Elisabeth," repeated her brother. "You 
 must not be found here on a night of crisis." 
 
 "I rather think I shall remain," Betsy replied. "I 
 would like to have a decent chat with Napoleon. This 
 seeing him afar off, in the midst of splendor, as in 
 a show at the theatre, is not satisfying. And as his 
 sist . . , his sister-in-law's representative, I ought 
 really have a private interview. Why not here?" 
 
 "Always impudent and rash and charming," said 
 Monsignor Franchi, whom this proposal highly amused. 
 "I really believe you would thus affront the King of 
 Spain, or any other absolute monarch." 
 
 "But let us be going," said impatient Corona. 
 
 "I forgot to mention another thing," said Monsignor. 
 "The Emperor will be accompanied by His Highness 
 King Jerome, for the reason "
 
 94 THE BLACK CARDNAL. 
 
 "King Jerome!" cried Betsy with eyes ablaze. 
 "Then my opportunity has come at last. Here I shall 
 stay until I deliver the message from his Baltimore 
 wife. It would be a sin to miss the opportunity." 
 
 The others stared at her in astonishment and horror. 
 
 "And my fate if you should be discovered ?" said 
 Corona. 
 
 "Josephine will protect you." 
 
 "And the Cardinal?" 
 
 "I have determined to face King Jerome on this 
 spot." 
 
 "Wonderful spirit, but very foolish, my dear lady," 
 said Monsignor with an indulgent smile. "You could 
 accomplish nothing, except get into jail in five minutes." 
 
 "Which is a good deal," she retorted. 
 
 "American to the marrow," continued the Monsignor 
 with admiration. "But do not forget that you are 
 aiming at a long interview with His Highness, and 
 that a mere personal introduction, a cold look from the 
 King, and a speedy trip to the prison, are not what 
 you desire. How many times I have told you that 
 diplomacy alone, which you despise, will achieve your 
 aims." 
 
 "I know that diplomacy takes the heart out of me, 
 it is so reasonable in utterance. Well, if I must I 
 must. . . ." 
 
 "Hasten, then, or we shall be caught by the visitors," 
 said Corona. 
 
 Pierre brought their cloaks, and at the same moment 
 the bell rang. Corona started with fright. 
 
 "These two face to face! I shall die of fright, 
 brother," she said.
 
 A WHISPER FOR A KING. 95 
 
 "One moment," said Monsignor. "It may be well 
 to avoid meeting the imperial princes if they have 
 arrived. Marquis, conduct the ladies to the nearest 
 room, until Napoleon has joined the Cardinal. Then 
 they may pass out easily." 
 
 It was too late. Corona hastening to the door came 
 face to face with the Emperor. A sudden hush fell 
 on the room. The sallow, wonderful face of Napoleon 
 lit up at sight of the Contessa, and he pinched her 
 soft cheek. 
 
 "How is it I always meet you where you should 
 be, dear lady ? Here you are no doubt doing a good 
 work with these stubborn Romans. How is the affair 
 proceeding ?" 
 
 "Badly, Sire, except with the Marquis, who loves 
 you." 
 
 "Keep at it, my child. These Italian roses will win 
 the day. And who is your hooded friend ?" 
 
 For Betty had grown repentant and had suddenly 
 made up her mind to avoid complications for Corona's 
 Bake. She had put on her mask and drawn down her 
 hood, and stood afar trembling with emotion. King 
 Jerome had delayed in the hall, but he had entered 
 at last, bowed coldly to the others, and now stood 
 with his back to the room, studying a portrait of Pius 
 VII over the mantel, not fifteen feet distant. They 
 had not stood so near since the parting of the ship in 
 the port of Lisbon, altho she had seen him many 
 times in the distance. Rage and grief and bitterness 
 divided her heart. How she would have liked to 
 burst upon them all that moment, and pour out upon 
 both Bonapartes her contempt and scorn. It would
 
 96 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 not do, only make her ridiculous, for they had the 
 power and she the weakness. Diplomacy alone, as 
 Monsignor Franchi had observed, could serve her ; and 
 that grief, which at times invaded her soul and turned 
 her into jelly, must now, of all times, be suppressed. 
 If Jerome was cold and hard she must be colder still. 
 So, when the greatest man of his day spoke of her, 
 and Corona hesitated what answer to make, she came 
 forward and spoke sweetly in a low voice, impossible 
 for Jerome to hear. 
 
 "An American friend, Sire, Mrs. Lockhart of Balti- 
 more." 
 
 Napoleon liked the voice, the modest and shy man- 
 ner, and gave her his hand which she kissed. He 
 kept her hand in his own and patted it kindly as he 
 spoke. She pushed back her hood that he might see 
 her face. 
 
 "I have little reason to think well of your towns- 
 people, Madam. One of them made a pretty mess 
 for me." 
 
 "Sire, our women cannot prevent the effect of their 
 own charms any more than gallant Frenchmen can 
 control their own hearts. More than one wooer cursed 
 the luck of the French ensign." 
 
 "Then you knew the dame who captured King 
 Jerome ? A brazen amazon, was she not ?" 
 
 "We were convinced that she married a Bonaparte 
 from a desire to lead a regiment in your army." 
 
 "Thank heaven we escaped her. Your business in 
 Paris, my child ?" 
 
 "Just pleasure, Sire, and then to be able to say to 
 my friends: I saw the Emperor."
 
 A WHISPER FOR A KING. 97 
 
 "Naturally. And then I suppose," he added mus- 
 ingly, as if the thought had not occurred to him be- 
 fore, "Americans have their opinion of me. Assuredly 
 I gave them a great start in the race with England 
 for the future crown. Yes, they must have their 
 opinion of me." 
 
 "If flattery could reach Your Majesty," she said 
 so shyly that the great man laughed, "it would be 
 flattery to speak it." 
 
 "Ah, you are already a courtier, child. Well, I 
 am curious to know, and you have my permission to 
 speak." 
 
 "Americans admire the Emperor," said Betty in her 
 most purring voice, "because he has so forcibly re- 
 minded the kings of the world of their origin. The 
 power which made them unmakes them." 
 
 "How American!" exclaimed Napoleon, concealing 
 his astonishment, but he pinched her cheek and turned 
 her face to the light, regarding it with interest. "The 
 wilderness breeds the original, the forcible. Well, 
 thank God you have still your youth, my child, and 
 the freedom of your wild country." 
 
 She kissed his hand again in farewell, drew down 
 her hood, and turned to the Contessa, who waited in 
 mortal terror for the end of the brief interview. No 
 one could tell what whim would banish Betty's noblest 
 resolves and bring on a catastrophe. Monsignor 
 Franchi could just conceal his anxiety. Yet nothing 
 happened, because Betty had determined not to expose 
 her friends by any imprudence. At the same time 
 she had made up her mind to have the long-promised 
 interview with Jerome that very hour, with as little
 
 98 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 danger to the Franchis as possible. She found it im- 
 possible to resist the impulse. After waiting five years 
 for what had proved to be a practical impossibility, 
 such an opportunity was not lightly to be thrown 
 aside. Only fifteen feet away from him and to be 
 silent, unrevealed! It was horrible! Her mind had 
 swiftly considered the chances. The Emperor would 
 be closeted with the Cardinal, King Jerome would be 
 entertained Jby Monsignor Franchi, and the Marquis 
 would conduct the Contessa and herself to the carriage, 
 perhaps accompany them home. She must escape some- 
 where between the door and the carriage, and hide 
 in the rooms anywhere. A bribe to Pierre would 
 make it impossible to find her until she had seen 
 Jerome. Napoleon had taken a step forward towards 
 Jerome, when he stopped to consider something. The 
 ladies bowed to royalty, which now had its back 
 towards them; Pierre shoved back the portieres, and 
 the Marquis stepped forward to conduct them to their 
 carriage; the Contessa turned her face to the street 
 and did not look back ; the Marquis followed her, sup- 
 posing that Betty was close behind. Betty made a 
 signal to Pierre to wait, then passed swiftly and un- 
 seen close to her husband, and whispered in his ear: 
 
 "Have you forgotten Elisabeth?" 
 
 No other heard the words. The King kept his atti- 
 tude long enough to permit Betty to escape to the 
 protection of the portieres, which Pierre dropped 
 quickly behind her. Through them she watched the 
 King. The meaning of the whisper did not reach 
 him with its utterance. When it did he turned as if 
 struck and looked around. The portieres still flut-
 
 A WHISPER FOR A KING. 99 
 
 tered in spite of Pierre's steadying hand, and he knew 
 that the mystery concealed itself there. Betty's tears 
 fell fast, as she noted the expression of his face, its 
 sudden sadness as well as astonishment. 
 
 "He has a heart yet, rare as such a thing is in a 
 court," she said. Then to Pierre as she placed a coin 
 in his ready hand. "Give me a room where I may 
 hide while the Emperor is here, and say to the Con- 
 tessa that I followed her out." 
 
 Pierre knew his business without minute instruc- 
 tion, and Betty found herself nicely located for the 
 business of the evening.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING. 
 
 THE Marquis returned in a moment with inquiries 
 for Madame Bonaparte, which were met by Pierre's 
 precise statement that the lady had followed him to 
 the carriage. He could with difficulty believe that, 
 and reentered the salon for a moment, just as 
 Napoleon raised his eyes from a brown study and ob- 
 served him. 
 
 "Here's a bird that I must snare," he said to Jerome. 
 "Flatter him. Is this the Marquis Consalvi ? I thought 
 so. I recall that afternoon when your brother brought 
 you to the reception at the Louvre." 
 
 "Your Majesty is more than kind," said Andrea 
 as he kissed the imperial hand. "That day is the 
 brightest of my life." 
 
 "King Jerome, here is a fine boy that you should 
 know, altho you have met him already. The brother 
 of His Eminence Consalvi." 
 
 "Whom I led into trouble that same day in the 
 Louvre," said the King pleasantly, as Andrea kissed 
 his hand. "You are now of the army, Marquis?" 
 
 "Of the Pope's army naturally," said Napoleon. 
 "But with the consent of the Pope and the Cardinal, 
 I now offer you, Marquis, a career at my side. Here 
 is the gate of glory. I open it to you." 
 
 100
 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING. 101 
 
 "You are welcome to the best my court and heart 
 can offer at any time," said King Jerome, and both 
 monarchs stood holding the young fellow's hands and 
 smiling on him as an equal, for in him lay the making 
 of a future king. It was not astonishing that Andrea 
 grew pale. 
 
 "Your Majesty, Your Highness," he said with shak- 
 ing voice, "such favor is entirely undeserved, and 
 makes the head dizzy. With all my heart I thank 
 you. I'll lay the matter before His Eminence." 
 
 "Who will make matter of it in no time," said 
 Napoleon smiling. "But we shall use our influence 
 in your behalf. Now, Monsignor Franchi, we are 
 ready for His Eminence." 
 
 "He does not know of the presence of the Emperor 
 and the King," the prelate said with immense satis- 
 faction. "Let me lead you to his apartments." 
 
 They all went out together, leaving Pierre to rear- 
 range the apartment, while he planned to secure for 
 Betty the pleasure of an interview with the King of 
 Westphalia. Meanwhile the lady sat in the small room, 
 locked in, Corona sat in her carriage waiting, and the 
 Marquis forgot for the moment the search for Betty. 
 After five years her opportunity had come. Five 
 years! She had been in the galleys all that time, 
 chained to her grief, silent in solitude, for no word 
 ever came from Jerome, and to the world she made 
 no complaint. Napoleon had shut every port against 
 her, and his spies had successfully thwarted her at- 
 tempts to reach Jerome in person. That she had 
 beaten them at last was due to powerful friends. The 
 Empress Josephine had secretly taken her into favor
 
 J 
 
 102 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 and given her a refuge, and the friends of Josephine 
 at court had undertaken to bring about a meeting with 
 her husband. Diplomacy was too slow for Betty, who 
 now took the reins in her hands, determined to have 
 her long-sought interview. What did she expect from 
 it ? She hardly knew. Her lover had not only become 
 a king, but also the husband of a princess of Wiirtem- 
 berg. The senate of France had declared her mar- 
 riage null under French law, and her little son could 
 not inherit from his father or his father's relatives. 
 Her consolation was that the papal court had declared 
 her marriage with Jerome valid. The Church to which 
 the Bonapartes belonged had made that declaration 
 in the face of Napoleon's threats and bribes. Pope 
 Pius VII had refused to go back of that declaration. 
 The Senate of France indeed ! It had just been turned 
 out of the Bonaparte furniture factory. The dynasty 
 of Bonaparte dated back six years. Caroline of 
 Wiirtemberg was welcome to such backing, and to her 
 kingdom of Westphalia; but she, the Baltimore girl, 
 had for her support the Church of seventeen centuries, 
 the Pope, a monarch whose successors dated back to 
 the Roman emperors, to Peter the Fisherman, and 
 this Cardinal, who could not be bought with a crown. 
 At the worst, should all her efforts fail, history would 
 defend her rights as a wife, history which lives when 
 empires become dust Yet she wept behind her mask 
 and her hood, as she sat alone in the locked room, so 
 near to her king, so far from him. Presently the 
 door opened, and Fouche entered. Altho she did not 
 know him alarm kept her silent and on her guard. 
 He bowed politely.
 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING. 103 
 
 "Pardon me. Am I addressing a relative of the 
 Cardinal?" 
 
 "Only an admirer and a visitor, Mrs. Lockhart of 
 Baltimore." 
 
 "Thank you, madam. May I give you a passing 
 word of advice ? Do not speak too loudly to the King 
 of Westphalia. It is said a cat may look at a king, 
 and I suppose an American may jest at him, but al- 
 ways from a safe and proper distance. Kings are 
 sensitive." 
 
 "Your right, sir, to bestow on me this advice?" 
 
 "As minister of police, charged with the care of 
 kings." 
 
 "Fouche!" 
 
 "Duke of Otranto, at your service." 
 
 "I accept the advice of your Grace thankfully," she 
 said with a curtsey of great depth and precision, al- 
 tho her heart beat painfully and her nerves seemed 
 unstrung. Her opportunity had gone and the prison 
 opened before her. She had walked into the trap 
 of her natural enemies, because she had rejected the 
 sound advice of her friends. Fouche recognized her 
 nerve, and knew that she had already begun to plan 
 for escape, so he added: 
 
 "I could hardly expect less courtesy from Madame 
 Patterson-Bonaparte." 
 
 "Thank you." 
 
 "By this time to-morrow you should be well on your 
 way to the frontier," he continued. "I take the liberty 
 of disregarding the instructions of the Emperor, be- 
 cause I sympathize with you. You shall not go to 
 jail."
 
 104 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "I thank you again, Excellency," she said, her 
 courage returning at the kindness of the Minister. 
 "At the same time, unless you force me, I shall not 
 leave France. Oh if I might beg a favor of you . . . you 
 who are so powerful that kings supplicate you ... to 
 see him, to speak with him; after daring and suffer- 
 ing so much I cannot leave without seeing him " 
 
 Her voice faded into half-stifled sobs and she gave 
 way in spite of her will to tears. The smooth, plump 
 mask which was known as the face of Fouche regarded 
 the woman with official interest, but without feeling, 
 and yet her innocent phrase touching his power, uttered 
 without flattery, caught the knave in his weakest point. 
 Clearly she came from people who appreciated his 
 real power. 
 
 "You still cherish hope, then," he said as if aston- 
 ished. "You do not surrender Jerome to the German 
 princess. I am amazed. Have you not the sense to 
 know that this weak man will not play the traitor 
 twice? He suffered too much in deserting you." 
 
 "If I could but speak with him," she pleaded, "tell 
 him of the years that have been blank without him, 
 tell him of our child." 
 
 "Your hope deceives you, madame," replied Fouche, 
 shaking his head sadly at her folly. "Nevertheless you 
 shall see him." 
 
 "Oh, Excellency !" and the great man felt a warmth 
 about his heart at the gratitude and joy of her cry, 
 but he silenced her with a gesture. 
 
 "You shall see him and hear him, Madame, but he 
 will tell you that your child is fatherless, you an out- 
 cast, and that your proper place is a jail."
 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING. 105 
 
 "I care not. I can die after that, but I know that 
 Jerome will never speak such words." 
 
 "I must place conditions on you, madame. Put on 
 your mask and your hood, give me your word of honor 
 that you will not reveal your identity to the King." 
 
 "But that condition," she began 
 
 "Without it, nothing. I must protect myself, the 
 Cardinal, the King, from a scene. A clever woman 
 needs not to be told that masks do not hide hearts." 
 
 "I promise then." 
 
 "And to-morrow you set out for the frontier?" 
 
 "I wish it were for the grave. To-morrow I shall 
 delay a few hours, to bid farewell to friends, and then 
 depart for Belgium." 
 
 "Await here the coming of King Jerome, and re- 
 member your promise. I shall not easily forget the, 
 charm of this meeting," said Fouche bowing. 
 
 "A thousand thanks for your great kindness, Excel- 
 lency," said Betty as she curtseyed to the floor. Even 
 though accustomed to getting whatever she asked, she 
 felt a lively gratitude to the Minister of Police for an 
 unexpected favor. She could not credit an official of 
 his stamp and reputation with a heart, yet he had 
 shown it to her, the stranger; and she recalled in con- 
 sequence the many surprises of her life, when the sur- 
 face gave the lie to the depths. This iron-faced Min- 
 ister of Police gives her the interview which the bloom- 
 ing and benevolent King of Westphalia denies. And 
 now to prepare herself for the visit of Jerome, for 
 which since her entry into France she had often re- 
 hearsed ; but like all rehearsals the actual scene wiped 
 out stilted speeches and striking tableaux. She had
 
 106 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 to play the part of Mrs. Lockhart, however, and keep 
 to her disguise. Jerome would surely discover the poor 
 trick, and then what would happen ? Poor Betty, with 
 her deep love and hopeful nature, not to mention her 
 lively imagination, could not see that with King 
 Jerome the obvious and proper was the only thing that 
 could be permitted to happen. His entrance was 
 casual, betraying no sign of expectancy. He had not 
 played the part of a transient king in vain. The mask 
 of his face showed no more knowledge and feeling than 
 her own. She did not curtsey, but in a bitter voice 
 said at once, as if assaulting his pride: 
 
 "Have you forgotten Elisabeth?" 
 
 "Madame," he replied suavely and coldly, "for the 
 second time you have permitted yourself to forget that 
 you address a king." 
 
 "In Baltimore," she replied as suavely, "we remem- 
 ber only that Bonaparte who swore eternal fidelity 
 to Elisabeth* Patterson. Do perjurers become kings se 
 easily?" 
 
 "Who are you, and what do you want, madame ?" 
 
 "The agent of your wife, her one friend, excepting 
 perhaps the Pope and this brave Cardinal who defies 
 the entreaties of Napoleon and you." 
 
 "Be brief, then, since you have a message, I sup- 
 pose. What does this woman Patterson ask of me ?" 
 
 "Her rights as a wife. No more than that. You 
 loved her once, I believe." 
 
 "And several others besides," the King said lightly, 
 answering her tone. "The time of youth is the time of 
 love, as most people know by experience. My youth 
 was impetuous. However," and he paused a moment
 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING. 107 
 
 to give emphasis to this declaration, "for the benefit 
 of the lady whom you have the great honor to repre- 
 sent, I say to you solemnly that the King of West- 
 phalia forgot her existence from the day the Senate of 
 France annulled the Baltimore marriage; I say to 
 you that he is henceforth devoted to his lawful wife, 
 Queen Caroline; I say to you that the American epi- 
 sode is only a dream of his foolish youth." 
 
 The very marrow melted in Betty's bones at these 
 calm, judicial, terrible phrases. Surely he did not 
 know to whom he was speaking ? She would find that 
 out on the spot. 
 
 "Ah, what terrible words," she said in a broken 
 voice. "Your Majesty, such language, from you, con- 
 demns her to death." 
 
 "She must have guessed it long ago, madame, and 
 she has lived full five years since our pretty amour." 
 
 "But such years, Your Majesty, such awful years ! 
 So full of desperate, maddening torment. You who 
 loved her once would pity her to see her now. She 
 has kept a brave face for the world. She has defended 
 you against all aspersion. But for the hope of seeing 
 you again, and the certainty that you loved her still, 
 she would have died mad years ago. Ah, what would 
 she not give for this moment and its privileges, to speak 
 to you face to face, to touch your hand as I do, to 
 kiss it, to bathe it with her tears, and after such bliss 
 to die." 
 
 She suited the action to the word before the King 
 could hinder, and it was now the turn of the soft- 
 hearted Jerome to melt with anguish. It required all 
 his resolution to keep cold and steady, to refrain from
 
 108 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 catching her in his arms, and indulging for a moment 
 in that wild affection which he had felt for her. The 
 thought that Fouche or Pierre stood not far off steadied 
 him, and he was able to say coldly: 
 
 "Madame, oblige me by giving her the message I 
 confide to you." 
 
 "Sire, if you ever loved her," pleaded Betty on her 
 knees, "send her some happier word. You . . . you 
 . . . even if your brother was her judge . . . you should 
 not be her executioner." 
 
 "It is true mercy to kill her hope, even if the mes- 
 sage kills her," he replied, but his heart failed him. 
 
 "And her child ?" 
 
 "His mother rejected all my offers to provide for 
 him. I would like to give him his proper rank and 
 honors on my side, if only to atone for the misfortune 
 of having brought him into the world." 
 
 "And this is your last message to Elisabeth ?" she 
 said rising. He knew her well, for to a strange woman 
 he would have spoken with the feelings of a man. He 
 was the judge sentencing her to death, and he had to 
 lay aside all emotion, concealing it under the forms 
 of speech. 
 
 "My last message," he repeated. 
 
 "I shall repeat it to her. Permit me to thank Your 
 Majesty for the honor and favor of this interview, 
 which will at least clear the air for my employer. I 
 may tell you that Madame Bonaparte will never permit 
 you to see your son. If she survives her hope and 
 her illusion, she will teach him to hate and despise 
 his father. I can assure you on my own part, Sire,
 
 THE LITTLEST AND LATEST KING. 109 
 
 of the scorn and contempt of all America for the littlest 
 as well as the latest king in Europe." 
 
 Whereupon she made the profound curtsey which 
 she could not make before. Fire burned in her veins, 
 the fire of rage, which extinguished all other emotion, 
 and helped her to self-command, and to keeping her 
 word to Fouche. The last words of his wife com- 
 pleted the ruin of the King's self-command. He had not 
 a large supply of it, and the assault of Betty on his 
 heart had broken the mask of royalty which custom 
 obliged him to wear. Her final description of his 
 political position was so apt and so like her, that he 
 had difficulty to keep from laughing. How often had 
 the enemy thus described his ridiculous position, and 
 why should he not accept the truth from her who knew 
 him as no other ? But Fouche was probably looking 
 at him from some corner, and it would not do to change 
 his manner, or give any hint of what was going on 
 in his mind. So he replied grandly and coldly : 
 
 "Kings are familiar with scorn and contempt even 
 in Europe, and therefore are not surprised at America 
 which professes to do without Kings. Madame, I as- 
 sure you that in this interview I have simply desired 
 to acquaint Madame Patterson with the actual position, 
 and I bear no ill will towards her. I thank you for 
 giving me a fine opportunity, and trust that we shall 
 meet again." 
 
 He extended his hand and she could not help but take 
 it, so kind was his manner, so winning his smile; and 
 while she knelt at his feet these words fell like heavenly 
 dew on her astonished ears: 
 
 "And the next time you wish to see me come in
 
 110 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 person. Be on your guard. Fouche is watching and 
 listening. Farewell. We shall meet again." 
 
 She rose as in a dream, curtseyed formally as he 
 withdrew, and sank into a chair quite overcome with 
 contending feelings. What was she to believe in this 
 bewildering place? When calmness returned a peace 
 settled on her soul such as she had not known for 
 five long years. Jerome had not forgotten and de- 
 serted her. Her instinct had been true. Had she 
 flown to him at the very first, instead of waiting for 
 nobles to prepare a way, timid nobles who trembled 
 at every wind, her sorrows would have been few. They 
 would meet again! Oh, what rapture filled her as 
 she sat motionless in hood and mask, a perfect figure 
 of hopeless grief and eternal desolation, Fouche thought, 
 as he looked at her from a concealed window in the 
 cornice of the room. Something like pity touched the 
 heart of the Minister of Police.
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 A DUEL. 
 
 MEANWHILE a lively scene had been taking place 
 in the room of the Cardinal Consalvi. The two princes 
 had met, the prince of the earth and the prince of 
 the Church, and the contact had warmed matters in 
 their vicinity. Only the Marquis felt the romance 
 of the scene, and based hopes of the future on its out- 
 come. King Jerome was tired of scenes, and not in- 
 terested in churchmen; Fouche simply wondered if 
 the little Emperor could win; Monsignor Franchi, 
 whose career hung on the success of this and similar 
 enterprises, prayed fervently for a safe ending; 
 Napoleon himself had little doubt as to the result. 
 Success had filled him with confidence as rich food 
 fills a body with fat, and he had become incapable 
 of measuring Consalvi's full stature. The Emperor 
 meant to make this Cardinal pope in succession to 
 Pius VII. Already Napoleon had become half a 
 sceptic. He had also forgotten that greatness in state- 
 craft and war does not free a man from his littlenesses, 
 against which one must always be on guard. Imperial 
 power and wondrous success had not yet taught him 
 to read the mind and heart of such a man as Con- 
 salvi, but he thought the power had been conferred 
 
 111
 
 112 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 on him. As a diplomat, able to read the signs of the 
 times, the Cardinal had reached a conclusion on 
 Napoleon, and had taken his stand accordingly. The 
 Bonapartes were the comets of the political system, 
 sure to go as roughly and unexpectedly as they came. 
 As a Catholic churchman he held another opinion. 
 Napoleon had laid hands on the Church, and his fate 
 as a sacrilegious spoliator was only a question of time. 
 Consalvi had done his best to avert the final catastrophe, 
 the breaking up of the papal administration. Having 
 failed, and been fixed in exile in Paris, there was 
 nothing for him to do but wait for the second catas- 
 trophe, the fall of the Bonapartes. It seemed a long 
 ways off, on the eve of the Emperor's marriage with 
 a princess of the house of Austria. Pierre announced 
 the presence of Napoleon. Consalvi came forward to 
 greet him. They had not met in nine years. Time 
 had aged Consalvi, but the calm face had not lost its 
 expression and sweetness. The soul within was in 
 perfect peace. 
 
 "Welcome to France," said Napoleon as cheerfully 
 as if he had nothing to do with the exile of the Sacred 
 College. "Since I last saw Your Eminence, you have 
 grown white and thin." 
 
 "Success has kept Your Majesty vigorous and youth- 
 ful. We poor failures lose health and spirit with our 
 failing fortunes," replied His Eminence, and he bowed 
 to King Jerome. 
 
 "His tongue has the fine clerical edge anyway," 
 Jerome thought. 
 
 "Do not speak of failure," cried Napoleon. "Here 
 at the center of the world your career of glory is
 
 A DUEL. 113 
 
 but beginning. I regret the blunder which retired 
 you from office. Had you remained the Pope's first 
 minister, all my plans for the glory of Church and 
 Empire would now be in full bloom." 
 
 "Undoubtedly," echoed Monsignor Franchi, but the 
 Cardinal did not like the insinuation that his plans 
 harmonized with Napoleon's policy, so he declined 
 the implied compliment coldly. 
 
 "Had I remained the Pope's first minister," he 
 said, "I would have done my duty." 
 
 "My agents deceived me," the Emperor went on, 
 "and how could I know then the imbecility of Pius, 
 who has no other will than that of his latest adviser? 
 Had you remained at his ear, at the least we should 
 have had a pope of brains and will, able and willing 
 to support the Emperor." 
 
 "I would have done my duty and no more," repeated 
 Consalvi. 
 
 "Duty !" said Napoleon with a dry laugh. "Duty to 
 whom? Your successor did his duty, and with what 
 result ? The Pope is in France, the cardinals are here 
 in Paris, and the Empire owns the Church. Would 
 duty have led you into so deep a ditch?" 
 
 "Impossible!" murmured Monsignor Franchi. 
 
 "I would have done my duty," Consalvi repeated 
 more coldly. 
 
 "Bah! you are all in the ditch together," and the 
 Emperor snapped his fingers angrily. 
 
 "Which is due," replied the even voice of His Emi- 
 nence, "less to our stumbling than to the imperial 
 bayonets." 
 
 Monsignor Franchi raised his hands with a gesture
 
 114 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 of horror. The Emperor felt the hardness of the Car- 
 dinal's present temper, and thought it safer to change 
 the tone of the interview. He waved the others to 
 the far end of the room so as to be alone with Con- 
 salvi. 
 
 "I am going to end all our troubles at one stroke," 
 he said with his most piercing glance at the Cardinal, 
 I "if I can get the proper man to support me. A strong 
 pope, as strong as you are, throned in Avignon, and 
 myself in Paris, would make a combination fit to rule 
 the world." 
 
 "An ancient dream, Sire, in which you yourself 
 do not believe. If the Church is so powerful that it 
 must be an associate, why should it not contest dominion 
 with you?" 
 
 "A dream!" exclaimed Napoleon excitedly. "Con- 
 sider, Eminence : is not the old order going to pieces ? 
 Must not the new spring from its ruins? Must not 
 the new world have its regent and its priest? The 
 one to shape its laws, the other to erect its temples ? Well 
 then, since you admit so much, is it not clear that you 
 and I stand at the very doors of a great opportunity ? 
 Shall we not seize it, and help fashion the old world 
 into its new shape? Oh, Consalvi, is there not one 
 spark of divine fire in your heart, to kindle a blaze 
 which may light the world for ages?" 
 
 He had shouted these questions as he walked about 
 the apartment, and Consalvi wondered at the strength 
 of his passion for world-power. 
 
 "It is a sublime dream, but impossible," he answered. 
 
 "And why impossible?" 
 
 "Because its achievement would mean great wrongs
 
 A DUEL. 115 
 
 upon mankind, and injustice does not, and can not, 
 breed great empires." 
 
 "The answer of the priest," said Napoleon with 
 scorn. 
 
 "God grant it may always be the answer of the 
 priest," the Cardinal replied warmly, "altho I spoke 
 from the point of view of statecraft. Such a scheme 
 would mean death to millions, and disaster to many 
 nations. There has been one conquest of the earth 
 since Augustus, but in my humble opinion it renders 
 universal despotism impossible forever. No man, 
 whatever be his genius, no group of men, whatever be 
 their strength, can ever again bring the nations under 
 the despotism of a new Caesar, though he proved kinder 
 than a father. There is henceforth but one universal 
 ruler, Christ." 
 
 "Always the priest," said the Emperor impatiently. 
 "My God, shall I ever find a kindred spirit to second 
 my plans of empire ? Must I walk the road alone ?" 
 
 "Your brother, King Jerome," suggested His Emi- 
 nence politely. Napoleon looked about him, but King 
 Jerome was just then engaged with his wife. 
 
 "The man of two wives and half a brain," scoffed 
 the Emperor. 
 
 "Even your Majesty has not yet conquered Europe," 
 continued the Cardinal. "England and Russia remain 
 aloof and unconquered." 
 
 "There is time yet," said Napoleon quietly, and he 
 resumed his seat. He had exalted his victim, bribed 
 him temptingly, and he now proceeded to test the 
 effect of bribe and exaltation, altho Consalvi had not 
 yielded an inch to him.
 
 116 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "While I wait the Pope annoys me with hie pettish 
 denials of this, that, and the other, small things, but 
 they hamper diplomacy. Jerome is a true son of the 
 Church, yet Pius will not free him from his marriage 
 with a Protestant savage in Baltimore." 
 
 "It is out of his power, Sire. If a marriage be 
 valid, there is no power on earth, within or without 
 the Church, capable of dissolving it." 
 
 "I broke it as I broke my own. I did not ask the 
 Pope to divorce me, but ignored him, and so fared 
 better than Jerome. Behold the result: the whole 
 Church will be present at my nuptials to-morrow." 
 
 "The Pope will not," said Consalvi curtly, and a 
 flush covered the pallid face of Napoleon. The thrust 
 caught him unawares. 
 
 "His cardinals and bishops will bless what he would 
 curse if I gave him the chance." 
 
 "The Pope never curses," said Consalvi promptly, 
 "and in this case you gave His Holiness no opportunity 
 to interfere with curse or blessing. And there you 
 will find the weak point later, when an enemy desires 
 to injure you." 
 
 "Yes, yes, I know. Churchmen will find that weak 
 point, of course. They who should be first to support 
 me will be first to fight me. And after all that I 
 have done? Did I not set up the Church again in 
 France, in the world ?" 
 
 "Undoubtedly, a favor which no Catholic can ever 
 forget. But having set it up, you have proceeded to 
 make it part of your universal program, and you stand 
 to-day in the shoes of Henry IV of Germany and
 
 A DUEL. 117 
 
 Henry VIII of England. They are dead, and the 
 Church still lives." 
 
 "Thank you, Eminence, but I do not need the hint. 
 I am not tempted to imitate the two Henrys mentioned. 
 My greatest support must be the Church, which shall one 
 day bury me and watch over my grave when France has 
 forgotten my glory. But the churchmen are not the 
 Church. The group at its head to-day are not men of af- 
 fairs. Ah, Consalvi, pardon my criticisms. But I long 
 for the day when you shall be pope at Avignon." 
 
 "And I had rather be a dead pope in Rome than a live 
 one at Avignon," answered the Cardinal smilingly. 
 
 "You shall be both in time, no doubt," said the 
 enraged Emperor, while Monsignor Franchi began to 
 sweat in a far corner. "Meanwhile, you must grant 
 me a few favors. This young brother of yours de- 
 serves attention. He is not a priest. Give him to 
 me for France and glory." 
 
 "Thanks, Sire, but under present conditions the 
 honor must be declined." 
 
 "What! you deny him and me this favor! I know 
 why, but I shall say nothing. Then grant me your 
 support in the matter of Jerome's marriage. You are 
 a diplomat, and you understand the situation." 
 
 "If the matter is ever opened again, I shall be happy 
 to do what I may in bringing the affair to its proper 
 issue." 
 
 "Why is it that you churchmen take so little interest 
 in the welfare of the Church ?" asked the Emperor bit- 
 terly. "You never seem to feel the weight of responsibil- 
 ity, which leads men of experience to compromise, to 
 the surrender of minor things, to the harmonizing of
 
 118 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 conflicting interests. To deal with you is like dealing 
 with the English, whose motto is: all or nothing." 
 
 "And is not your responsibility even heavier than 
 theirs ?" Consalvi answered. "You have made us 
 helpless, forcibly exiled us, disrupted the governmental 
 machinery of the Church, and then you complain of 
 our helplessness and charge us with lack of interest, 
 of a sense of responsibility." 
 
 Altho these words were uttered mildly and with 
 indifference, the Emperor permitted his anger to blaze 
 suddenly. 
 
 "Upon my word, Consalvi," he said loudly, "I some- 
 times think you are not a diplomat, but a fool." 
 
 "We are all human, God mend us," replied His Emi- 
 nence with a smile. 
 
 Napoleon began again to stride about the room. 
 
 "An Emperor sues, where he might command, for 
 what is his by right, and Your Eminence has nothing 
 but denials," he complained. "I offer your brother 
 the baton of a marshal: you refuse it. I offer you 
 the support of France to make you Pope : you ridicule 
 me. I ask your aid to relieve the Empire from the 
 danger of these incomplete divorces: you decline. Is 
 this obstinacy, spite, or hatred?" 
 
 "It is, I fear, whatever Your Imperial Majesty will 
 decide to call it," said the Cardinal. 
 
 "Ah, you have nothing to say! You will not lift 
 a finger to aid France or me in time of danger I You, 
 a pensioner of the Empire!" 
 
 "Not I, Sire! With all respect, into my palm has 
 never fallen one penny of your pension. I have never 
 served God or man for money. I have never been and
 
 A DUEL. 119 
 
 never shall be in the service of France. What is more, 
 Sire," and the Cardinal rose as if to give emphasis 
 to his words, "no man will ever be able to say with 
 truth that I took the pay of a conqueror of Rome." 
 
 "Pooh, pooh! You are of the same breed as the 
 old woman Pius at Savona, unmannerly and ungrate- 
 ful. I see now it was a blessing which drove you out 
 of office. Well, remember that you are now in my 
 displeasure. Perhaps a night's sleep will give you 
 another feeling. I look to see you at my marriage 
 to-morrow quite restored to your senses." 
 
 There seemed nothing more to say under the circum- 
 stances. Napoleon appeared to be in a towering rage, 
 the Cardinal remained silent, and Monsignor Franchi 
 with the Marquis stood appalled at the outcome of the 
 interview. As tEe Emperor turned to go without hav- 
 ing achieved a definite understanding of any kind 
 Monsignor Franchi made a suggestion. 
 
 "And if His Eminence, Sire, would use his influence 
 to prevent certain cardinals from absenting themselves 
 from the august ceremony . . ." 
 
 "What are you saying, Franchi?" shouted the Em- 
 peror. "That prelate does not exist who would thus 
 dare to cast doubt on my marriage with Marie Louise. 
 He would find no hiding-place from my vengeance." 
 
 "Vengeance!" exclaimed the Monsignor and the 
 Marquis together. At that moment Jerome returned, 
 Fouche followed him, and the Emperor with a curt 
 nod to the Cardinal went out. In the salon he took 
 the Marquis by the arm and whispered : 
 
 "Fear nothing, but be faithful. We shall win your 
 brother yet."
 
 120 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 They all disappeared hastily, ushered out by Pierre, 
 and the aggrieved Cardinal joined the others in the 
 salon. The last words of the Emperor cheered the Mar- 
 quis, but Monsignor Franchi was in a state of desolation. 
 
 "Oh, Eminence," he groaned, "why treat with such 
 disdain the honor done you by the greatest man on 
 earth, the most powerful monarch, the invincible, who 
 ordains you as his partner in glory ?" 
 
 "Why on the other hand, dear Franchi, do you ex- 
 pose His Majesty to such disdain ?" replied the Cardi- 
 nal good-humoredly. 
 
 "But you heard him, Eminence," said the Marquis 
 astonished. 
 
 "Fine acting, Andrea ... the offer of the tiara . . . 
 the appeal in your behalf . . . and he knows I can 
 do nothing in those wretched divorces . . . acting to 
 one end: to get me to the marriage." 
 
 "But his vengeance means death, dear brother." 
 
 "Death is a trifle. I was thinking of you. It is 
 hard to lose so much." 
 
 "And is there really no hope? Could you not at- 
 tend the marriage ?" 
 
 "No hope. Here it is a case of what God hath joined 
 together Napoleon is not able to put asunder. The 
 first marriages of the Bonapartes stand." 
 
 "Thank God!" said a fervent voice which startled 
 everyone. Betty stood with radiant face in the ante- 
 chamber, smiling at the Marquis, who beckoned her 
 forward. At the same moment Pierre ushered in the 
 Contessa, weary with waiting in the carriage outside. 
 The ladies knelt before His Eminence and kissed his 
 hand, while the Marquis uttered the words of intro- 
 duction for Betty.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 AN AMERICAN LADY. 
 
 "An, Baltimore!" exclaimed His Eminence. "I 
 had the pleasure many years ago of meeting the bishop 
 of that city. By the way, he is now an Archbishop." 
 
 "I know Dr. Carroll very well. He married me," 
 said Betty, forgetful of her role as agent for Madame 
 Bonaparte. 
 
 "Married you, indeed! Then you are also a 
 Catholic?" 
 
 "No, but my husband is," she answered, biting her 
 lip, with a sharp look at the indignant Contessa. "I 
 am a Protestant." 
 
 The Cardinal did not seem to notice her confusion, 
 but motioned her to a seat, as if ready for a conversa- 
 tion. Her introduction and the presence of an arch- 
 bishop at her marriage assured him that she must be a 
 person of consequence. 
 
 "You come from a wonderful country, Madame 
 Lockhart, made more so by Napoleon's gift of a great 
 territory, Louisiana. And perhaps in your time, altho 
 you are young, you may have had the honor of seeing 
 your great leader, Washington?" 
 
 "And of being kissed by him, Eminence, on this 
 very spot," and she put her finger on the left dimple 
 of her charming face. 
 
 "And did he look, fortunate girl, as we have pictured 
 him over here, like a hero of the wilderness, the vast 
 
 121
 
 122 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 unknown beyond the Atlantic, tall, stately, dark, and 
 strong? like one of the ancient gods come down from 
 Olympus ?" 
 
 "Very much like that," said Betty. "I was only a 
 child of ten, but recall clearly that impression of 
 strength. To me he seemed the beautiful man, for he 
 was a beautiful man to look at, with his sword and 
 a black velvet suit, and such white ruffles. His face 
 looked to me like marble, and his eyes seemed to 
 pierce through you like fire." 
 
 "He should have been king of America," said 
 His Eminence thoughtfully. "That immense conti- 
 nent will never get into shape without absolute master- 
 ship. Napoleon would rule such a continent wonder- 
 fully, and Washington much better, with a crown and 
 absolute power." 
 
 "It will be long before we have kings in America, 
 Eminence. You do not seem to get along very well 
 with them over here," she added shyly. 
 
 "Oh, they are human," be replied with a laugh, 
 "and get into trouble, or make trouble like the human, 
 for which they pay dearly like Louis XVI. But the 
 people are children in the main, and they must have 
 powerful leaders, both to save them from disaster, and 
 to direct their energies into the right channels." 
 
 "But these leaders need not be kings. We have 
 done very well without kings so far." 
 
 "So far! precisely. That is what I have just said. 
 When the wilderness is gone, and millions of people 
 inhabit your great territory, one strong mind must 
 rule them, one strong arm restrain and guide them. 
 See how close the wilderness is to Europe," he said to
 
 AN AMERICAN LADY. 123 
 
 all the others about him, "when this lady from Baltimore 
 brings to me the case of Madame Patterson-Bonaparte. 
 For what purpose do you represent this lady here, 
 Madame Lockhart?" 
 
 "She is forbidden to enter French territory, and I 
 have been chosen to appeal to her husband in her 
 place, Eminence." 
 
 "I see. It was a very imprudent match for the 
 poor girl. The wilderness should not mate with Euro- 
 pean royalty, for one must absorb the other, and 
 neither is quite willing to be absorbed, I fancy. At 
 the same time, since King Jerome has married a 
 princess of Wurtemberg, I cannot see what the poor 
 woman expects from an appeal to a husband who has 
 rejected the wilderness and may yet be an emperor." 
 
 "A point we have often impressed on Madame Lock- 
 hart," said Franchi. 
 
 "But how can she give up, Eminence? Hope never 
 leaves the heart, and is she not the lawful wife of King 
 Jerome ?" said Betty with spirit. 
 
 "She is indeed, my dear lady. Her marriage was 
 carefully examined in Home, and no flaw found in it. 
 Archbishop Carroll had observed all the forms most 
 carefully, and nullity could not be proved. She should 
 be most grateful to that Baltimore prelate," and the 
 Cardinal smiled, recalling the distress of Monsignor 
 Franchi at the failure of Jerome to get a decree of 
 nullity. 
 
 "She must be grateful," the Contessa remarked 
 mildly. 
 
 "Yet of what avail has it been ?" Betty complained.
 
 124 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Like the Empress Josephine she is shut out from her 
 rights, and the world laughs at her." 
 
 "The world always laughs at failure," said His 
 Eminence, "but the world passes away, and the truth 
 remains. Madame Bonaparte has the great Church be- 
 hind her, and history will give her the position which 
 King Jerome has denied." 
 
 "Not King Jerome, but the Emperor," said Betty 
 with flushed cheek. 
 
 "I beg your pardon, precisely. The Emperor is to 
 blame. Had the Baltimore lady any children?" 
 
 "One, a boy," said his mother with a sudden shaking 
 of the voice. The Cardinal looked at her kindly, and 
 then at the others. 
 
 "His mother should be at home caring for him," 
 he said with meaning. "Ah, Madame Bonaparte, you 
 do not carry your disguise well enough for dangerous 
 France. How have you escaped so long ?" 
 
 Dead silence, the silence of consternation, fell upon 
 the apartment. Betty recovered her nerve on the 
 instant. 
 
 "I have enjoyed the protection of the Empress 
 Josephine," she said, "but I fear, as Your Eminence 
 has observed, that my disguise is imperfect. Fouche 
 discovered me to-night." 
 
 "Fouche!" cried the Contessa, and the others re- 
 peated the dread name. 
 
 "Oh, he was amiable, most amiable, like His Emi- 
 nence," said Betty. "What do you think? Altho 
 he ordered me to leave France within the week, and 
 I promised to depart, still he secured for me an inter- 
 view with Jerome."
 
 AN AMEKICAN LADY. 125 
 
 "Fouche !" all cried again. 
 
 "He has a heart, or something, it would seem. Yes, 
 I saw Jerome. I was masked, and we were not sup- 
 posed to know each other. It was a warm interview. 
 More than once I became personal, but I kept my 
 word to remain masked. At the last Jerome gave me 
 hope, urged me to visit him secretly and soon. I 
 am not altogether lost and desolate as before." 
 
 She cast a look of triumph at the Contessa, who 
 could not withhold her admiration for this daring and 
 successful young woman. What influence at court 
 could not achieve, the influence of Josephine and the 
 Franchis, the lone creature had won by her simple 
 audacity. Astonishing incidents: Fouche had be- 
 friended her, Jerome had yielded to her power. 
 
 "Nevertheless," said Monsignor Franchi, the diplo- 
 mat, "disaster threatens now from all sides. Fouche 
 knows." 
 
 "I am pleased to see that America can play its 
 own game," said His Eminence, glancing at the Mon- 
 signor, for whose diplomatic ability he had no regard. 
 "You have done very well in my house, Madame." 
 
 "If you will pardon me, Your Eminence has always 
 been my lucky star," said Betty, delighted at his 
 approval. "I am most grateful to you all for your 
 very great service and kindness. Now I am on my 
 own feet. I shall be able to carry out my plans with- 
 out compromising anyone. Jerome will protect me." 
 
 "Still I have a word of advice for you, my dear 
 lady, if you will accept it. If you are to remain in 
 France, supported by that hope which brought you 
 here, bear in mind that you are always in danger.
 
 126 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 Not merely from Fouche, but from the situation. Is 
 there any place more dangerous than a court, Mon- 
 signor Franchi ?" 
 
 "None," said the prelate sadly. 
 
 "Ambition robbed you of King Jerome," went on 
 the Cardinal. "The same ambition holds you in the 
 zone of danger. Nay, do not protest If you are not 
 candid with yourself about yourself, you are already 
 lost. I am only going to say : be on your guard. The 
 intrigues of a court are beyond the ken of men and 
 angels. You know that a prison may be ready for 
 you, and you have said to yourself: it is a trifle! 
 But a prison is less than an intrigue, which may de- 
 prive you of better things than liberty." 
 
 "Alas, I do not understand," she answered. 
 
 "Well, for example, you are thinking of two alter- 
 natives: a prison, or exit from France escorted by the 
 Duke of Otranto. Have you seen no others ? Do 
 you suppose that the Emperor is confined to these two ? 
 Has he not bribes? Suppose that he ordered King 
 Jerome to convince you of the hopelessness of return to 
 him, next to persuade you of the glory of the court, 
 and last to offer you the name of some pliable noble 
 at court? Human nature is deplorably weak before 
 a glittering temptation. I do not say that you would 
 yield, like your husband. I am only pointing out to 
 you the ways, the crooked ways by which the diplomacy 
 of courts often travels. Yau must be on your guard 
 against other dangers than prison and exile." 
 
 "I see, I see," she said earnestly, "and you wish 
 me to be faithful." 
 
 "To your child and your husband, to the marriage
 
 AN AMERICAN LADY. 127 
 
 bond," said the Cardinal solemnly. "As the Church 
 has been faithful to her duty in your case, and as we 
 all suffer now, partly in your interest, so must you 
 be faithful, and bear your share of the suffering." 
 
 "How could I be otherwise, Eminence? Could a 
 mother desert her child, or her child's cause? Can I 
 ever forget what you have all done for me ?" 
 
 "I am sure you cannot, but human nature is so 
 weak, especially before such bribes as the Emperor 
 can offer," and the Cardinal glanced around the group 
 with meaning, for all four were winking their honest 
 eyes just then in the glare of imperial bribes. "Be 
 faithful and true, my poor child." 
 
 At that fatal phrase Betty set up a wailing which 
 struck them all dumb, but quickly overcoming her 
 emotion she knelt at the Cardinal's feet, kissed his 
 hand passionately, and then stood up with an assump- 
 tion of dignity. 
 
 "I promise you to be faithful and true, Eminence. 
 I thank you from my heart for your kindness. I be- 
 seech you to forgive me for my intrusion and deceit, 
 and to forgive my friends for their aid in both. May 
 God reward you for your goodness to me, since I am 
 not able . . . now," she added suddenly as she thought 
 of King Jerome's suggestion, and smiles covered her 
 tearful face. "Who knows but in this game of diplo- 
 macy I may yet render you important service?" 
 
 "I should be the last to doubt after your victory 
 over both Fouche and King Jerome," said His Emi- 
 nence, laughing at the sweet naivete of the creature, 
 who seemed now a shrewd woman and again a mere 
 child.
 
 128 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Then we are forgiven ?" the Contessa said as she 
 bowed farewell. 
 
 "You will never make a good diplomat, Corona, be- 
 cause your heart too often interferes with your diplo- 
 matic principles," replied Consalvi. 
 
 "A woman's privilege, Eminence." 
 
 "Which leaves her second in a game where her 
 finesse would easily win for her first place. But so 
 God has ordered the world. With all his genius 
 Napoleon is blind as a bat in some directions. He 
 does not know that. If he were not blind, or if he 
 knew all his blindness, what could save us poor chickens 
 from slavery or being eaten. Thus man is saved from 
 woman." 
 
 "What a heavenly man !" Betty whispered as they 
 passed out. The Contessa did not reply, because for her, 
 brought up in the household of the great, the earth 
 had nothing celestial about it, except in unexpected 
 places, obscure retreats, where holiness grows like the 
 violet among the lowly and unknown. She loved the 
 Cardinal, but knew all his weaknesses, among which 
 the greatest were his distrust of the Bonapartes, his 
 failure to see the right course for the Church, and his 
 insistent opposition to Bonaparte schemes. She her- 
 self belonged to the Roman faction which accepted 
 Napoleon as the arbiter of the world for the nineteenth 
 century, a second Charlemagne, and advocated an 
 alliance with the master of the world so as to widen the 
 sphere of Christian influence. These things had no 
 meaning for Betty, who talked of nothing all the way 
 home but her chances to secure a place at the great 
 wedding ceremony of the next day, when the Con-
 
 AN AMERICAN LADY. 129 
 
 queror of Europe and the Benefactor of America was 
 to make an Austrian princess his consort. Thus she 
 expressed herself, and the Contessa condescended to 
 describe the pains she had taken to oblige the Empress 
 Josephine in this matter. Betty would go as maid to 
 some grand dame, and would see everything in the 
 chapel of the Louvre, provided she would have the 
 goodness so to disguise herself in a court dress as to 
 escape the notice of Fouche and King Jerome. And 
 Betty promised for that day and the next to keep in 
 the dark, to lose all opportunity to make trouble, no 
 matter how tempting. She could afford herself this 
 dispensation. Her spirits were now almost riotous. 
 She had won in spite of adverse fate, and could re- 
 lax long enough to enjoy the spectacles of Napoleon's 
 marriage week, which surpassed all the glories that had 
 gone before. 
 
 Betty had not lost her zest for the pleasures of 
 the world. Her heart thrilled as she stood amid the 
 splendors of the Louvre the next morning and wit- 
 nessed the pride and the rage of Napoleon as he took 
 the hand of Marie Louise, Archduchess of Austria, 
 and led her to the altar. It seemed that the glory 
 of the world and of time had centered for the 
 moment in the splendid gallery, now transformed into 
 a chapel. For the fastidious taste it was too gorgeous, 
 quite barbaric in color, but it represented fully the 
 factors of Napoleon's power. She saw Jerome and 
 his Queen, a simple sort of personage, pass by with- 
 out more than half the indignation usual to her at 
 this aggravating spectacle. His glory no longer stirred 
 her to bitterness, because he loved her still, and she
 
 130 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 alone had a right to his love. Napoleon did not enjoy 
 these ceremonies, simply suffering his share in them 
 for the effect which they exercised on the popular 
 mind. He was bored, Betty could see, until he found 
 reason to get angry. The invited guests were all 
 present except in one place. The space reserved for 
 the Sacred College of Cardinals had thirteen vacant 
 seats, which signified that Consalvi and his twelve 
 brethren had resisted his blandishments and his orders. 
 Surprise gave way to rage. 
 
 "He would like to swear now," Betty thought com- 
 placently. 
 
 "The idiots 1" was all he said to the noble next him, 
 but he carried a black brow to the altar, where his 
 Cardinal-uncle stood waiting to perform the ceremony 
 and to sing the Mass. In fact the Emperor did not 
 recover from his irritation that morning, and several 
 times he repeated his abusive epithets. 
 
 "They are always the same," he said to a confidant, 
 "openly submissive, but secretly hostile, these cardi- 
 nals." 
 
 "He might have known that my Cardinal is not 
 open to his bribes or smiles," said Betty in her mind. 
 "He went away last night thinking that flattery had 
 won a great man to his views. There he was blind. 
 He gets angry this morning, he is so surprised to learn 
 that my Cardinal refused to be trapped. There also 
 is he blinded by his own conceit. La, but I am be- 
 coming wise in my reflections." 
 
 Between the emphatic moments she amused herself 
 by studying the costumes and making notes of the 
 latest inventions in dress. She had her own opinion
 
 AN AMERICAN LADY. 131 
 
 of the new Empress, who looked a complete dowdy, 
 with all her youth and yellow hair, beside the grace, 
 elegance, warmth, expression, of the woman whom she 
 had dethroned. 
 
 "And yet I would rather be Marie Louise than 
 Josephine," sighed Betty. 
 
 "At the same time," as the comparison extended 
 itself, "I would rather be Betsy Patterson than Queen 
 Caroline, but that's because of the future. I shall 
 become Queen, and the other lady will join the order 
 of grass widows, of which I am now the Chief." 
 
 Thus Napoleon muttered in the first place, and thus 
 Betty imitated him in the last place, thought being the 
 surely free thing among men ; or rather the wild tyrant 
 of man, since nothing can escape it, or bind it, ex- 
 cept God, and He will not.
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A HINT FEOM THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 PIERRE decided that an opportunity for the Revolu- 
 tion had come. An enthusiast never admits defeat. 
 Altho the brilliant Bonaparte constellation had ban- 
 ished the mists of the Terror, Pierre knew that the 
 Revolution lived. It was a mere coincidence that 
 Cardinal Consalvi held the same opinion. There were 
 few among the politicians of Europe at this date who 
 could be convinced of the essential change which had 
 seized the substance of things. The old order had 
 gone forever, but only the few believed it, of which 
 the proof was seen a few years later when the diplomats 
 of the Congress of Vienna refused to recognize the 
 change at the suggestion of Consalvi. Pierre there- 
 fore took rank with his master as a political theorist. 
 The defeated and disgraced cause, in his opinion, had 
 an opportunity to make its existence felt in the quar- 
 rel of Napoleon with the Pope. Some kind of a 
 secret council to which Pierre belonged agreed with 
 him on this point. It was decided that a blow should 
 be struck during the nuptial feasts; the victim chosen 
 was Consalvi, since it was difficult to get at the Pope 
 or the Emperor; and the bloody death of a famous 
 diplomat, in the halls of the palace, after a spectacular 
 difference with the tyrant of Europe, would create 
 a popular uproar. Pierre had only the kindest feel- 
 ings for His Eminence, who treated him kindly. Ho 
 
 132
 
 A HINT FROM THE REVOLUTION. 133 
 
 regretted that Consalvi should be the necessary choice. 
 Still, he proceeded about his plans earnestly, since 
 the destruction of this one man, as a kind of preface, 
 meant the annihilation later on of all priests and des- 
 pots, who prey upon the people because they are es- 
 sentially birds of prey. Fouche belonged to the ob- 
 scure revolutionary forces at work beneath the sur- 
 face, and Pierre sought his advice at times, and oc- 
 casionally gave him some information. He admired 
 the successful chief of police for his genius, but did 
 not trust him. His opinion, however, had great value, 
 and therefore Pierre on pretence of offering informa- 
 tion consulted the Duke of Otranto. 
 
 "What's the mystery?" said Fouche after a glance 
 at the air of his spy, who had sought him in his 
 private office. 
 
 "An order from the council, Excellency." 
 
 "Ah, indeed ! By all means let us hear it." 
 
 It was impossible to tell if the great man were 
 laughing. 
 
 "It is known that the Emperor is in a rage with 
 this Cardinal Consalvi, who has offended him by stay- 
 ing away from the marriage yesterday. It is certain 
 that the Cardinal will appear before the Emperor to- 
 day, and will be insulted, then driven out, finally ar- 
 rested, and perhaps hanged later." 
 
 "An acute council," commented Fouche. 
 
 "But friends will interfere on both sides in time 
 to save bloodshed, and so, as usual, nothing happens. 
 The council therefore decided to have something hap- 
 pen; in fine to let the Cardinal's blood out, on the 
 steps of the palace, in such a way that Bonaparte can-
 
 134 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 not escape the responsibility of that blood. There are 
 some things even an Emperor cannot explain." 
 
 "The council are idiots, of whom you are the chief," 
 said Fouche placidly. "It is easy to see, my friend, 
 why you are not in my place. With your enthusiasm, 
 education, cleverness, and opportunity, you should be 
 at the top. If you are not precisely at the bottom, 
 thank me. Do you think men such fools as to imagine 
 Napoleon would choose his wedding-day and his own 
 palace for the murder of a man whom he could stifle 
 in a hole any day, or choke with a piece of cheese ?" 
 
 "Permit me to differ," said Pierre, leaning close 
 to his chief, who suddenly seized him by the throat 
 and brought him to his knees suddenly. 
 
 "You dare to speak, to differ, cut-throat ? Perhaps 
 after all we shall have some pig's blood shed at this 
 wedding." 
 
 He smiled into the lean, amazed face of the spy, 
 close to his own, then flung him away. Pierre arose 
 awed, arranged his costume, and said: 
 
 "A thousand pardons, Excellency. I submit to your 
 superior judgment. Of course the scheme is absurd, 
 but there's the order of the council." 
 
 "I give you another in its place, dear friend. At- 
 tend the Cardinal to the palace. Be there ahead of 
 him if necessary. Put the Marquis on his guard. If 
 any harm comes to Consalvi through you, fly far. 
 If you can be caught, you shall be sent to the mines." 
 
 Pierre retired with dignity. Such rebuffs did not 
 weaken him. Had he not fed on them since 1795? 
 In every cause men had to receive blows as well as to 
 give them, and what glorious blows had not the Revo-
 
 A HINT FROM THE REVOLUTION. 135 
 
 lution delivered! He saw again all the heads that 
 had rolled under the knife of the guillotine, all the 
 drowned bodies of the Seine, all the flesh in the trenches 
 at Lyons. He reasoned that too much flesh had heen 
 destroyed, because the death of Consalvi, at this bright 
 moment, in the palace, with his blood streaming over 
 the shining floor, would make more noise and trouble 
 in Europe, bring more glory to the Revolution, than 
 many deaths after the old, rough method. However, 
 he followed Fouche's advice and betook him to the 
 palace in the late afternoon. He had decided on the v* 
 death of Consalvi. Ah, the long years that had passed 
 since the royal palaces had witnessed deeds of blood 
 worth while ! It was time to begin, to revive the 
 tradition of '93, to offer a sacrifice to the shade of 
 Marat, the glorious ! He summoned a few of his aids, 
 lackeys of the court, spies like himself, serving many 
 masters. They met in an alcove where the cardinals 
 were to wait their turn for presentation to the Em- 
 press Marie Louise. 
 
 "You are ready, my braves ?" said Pierre in a thrill- 
 ing whisper. 
 
 "We await the orders of Your Excellency." 
 
 "Excellency! Fouche should hear that! Well, 
 brothers, we have at last our chance at fortune. Bonrf- 
 parte will expel some of these red rats, and they will 
 pass through this chamber to escape the incoming mob 
 of worshippers, sycophants. Let us go into this 
 chamber." 
 
 They followed him into a gorgeous apartment which 
 led into a corridor with stairs at the end guarded by 
 a railing.
 
 136 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "At the signal," said Pierre proudly, "which will 
 be given when Bonaparte ejects these men, raise as 
 much disturbance as possible, and follow the red rats 
 this way. Consalvi will be the slowest to go, because he 
 is the most courageous. You will catch him at these 
 stairs. Let all the others pass on. I shall see that 
 he is detained long enough for you to do your pretty 
 work. Should things go wrong, get away to your 
 holes and forget your own names and faces. As the 
 red priests look alike in a crowd I shall be at pains 
 to point out our man, who has been marked by Provi- 
 dence to receive your compliments. Shade of Marat ! 
 here he is now. Stand aside, but watch him." 
 
 The lackeys vanished as Consalvi entered alone. 
 An obliging page had put him on the road to the 
 alcove of the cardinals, but no other person had been 
 willing to show common courtesy. Anxiety had seized 
 him, until he met Pierre. 
 
 "Here is one friendly face at least," he said to him- 
 self, altho he knew the character of Pierre. "I am 
 troubled and yet I should not be. The attendants 
 avoid me, and no friends seem near. What should 
 this mean ? The death hinted at by Fouche and 
 threatened by the Emperor ? At the foot of the throne ? 
 It seems impossible." 
 
 "Your Eminence," said Pierre. 
 
 "Do you know the way to the waiting-room?" 
 
 "Up these steps, along the corridor, a great room, 
 and an alcove just outside, Eminence." 
 
 "So near?" said the Cardinal. "True, death is 
 never far off. The little page meant well in directing
 
 A HINT FROM THE REVOLUTION. 137 
 
 "If I might advise Your Eminence." 
 
 "Speak." 
 
 "All that I have seen and heard here to-day hint at 
 danger to Your Eminence. I am told that a day's 
 delay often makes a large difference in the imperial 
 temper." 
 
 "I thank you for the hint. If you could find my 
 brother, the Marquis, it would help somewhat. Let 
 him know where to look for me." 
 
 Pierre bowed and the Cardinal went on saying to 
 himself : 
 
 "These forebodings are too monstrous. They spring 
 from a childish fear. Napoleon is too great to stoop 
 to petty murder, even if human life is cheap to him. 
 If death is here for me I accept it in the name of 
 Christ. In manus tuas, Domine, commendo spiritum 
 meum." 
 
 As he went down the corridor Pierre beckoned to 
 his hiding lackeys and by a gesture bade them mark 
 the victim. 
 
 "Now you know him, brothers, see that you make 
 no mistake. He is worth all the rest put together. 
 Begone to your posts." 
 
 They slipped away like cats, and Pierre stood look- 
 ing at the vanishing form of the Cardinal with a 
 feeling of self-pity. 
 
 "He is not the first priest I helped up the scaffold," 
 he thought, and a gentle smile spread over his dark 
 face as he recalled the successful murders, legal and 
 private, in which he had a joyous hand. 
 
 "And they all died bravely," he said, as if the 
 thought occurred to him for the first time. "This
 
 138 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 Consalvi has the same mettle. The rage of an emperor 
 troubles him not. Poor devil ! all hands are raised 
 against him to-day. These court jackals sniff death 
 off him and bite at his heels. And he is worth all 
 of them that are and were and ever shall be. Their 
 chief flings him into the gutter for me to let me 
 see. This should be the place." 
 
 He examined the corridor and the steps carefully, 
 marking mentally where the Cardinal should receive 
 the fatal stroke. 
 
 "One cut and his troubles are over. Then let 
 Europe howl and Bonaparte explain. The imperial 
 foot may slip in this priest's blood. I agree with 
 Voltaire that the tyrants should be drowned in the 
 blood of the priests. A very popular sentence that." 
 
 Pierre had often made it the point of a discourse 
 to his friends of the Revolution, and it went very well. 
 He took his place in the alcove near the group of 
 Cardinals to watch the progress of his game. The pre- 
 lates were very uneasy without knowing why, except 
 that the master of ceremonies had deserted them. The 
 night had come on. Along the grand corridor the 
 great and gaudy of court and city were pouring as 
 fast as they could be accommodated. The thirteen 
 Cardinals, in the soft light of the candles, made a 
 striking sight for curious eyes. A few understood that 
 some insult was intended for these clerics. It was 
 whispered along the line of guests, who laughed as 
 they passed at the predicament of the despised priests. 
 In vain they appealed to various officials, either to 
 be presented or dismissed. No one had any orders. 
 Consalvi waited hopefully for his brother, but the
 
 A HINT FROM THE REVOLUTION. 139 
 
 Marquis was waiting for him in the audience-chamber. 
 It fell to Betty's cunning wit to make the first move. 
 She enjoyed a position not far from the spot where 
 Napoleon and his Empress were standing, somewhat 
 in the rear of the dais, and could catch even the 
 whispers which the Emperor exchanged with his aids. 
 Some official referred to him the request of the ig- 
 nored prelates waiting patiently in the alcove. His 
 face blazed with anger as he turned to an officer near 
 
 by. 
 
 "Have them dismissed at once," he said. "They 
 should never have been permitted to enter the palace, 
 but I rejoice in their public humiliation, as they re- 
 joiced in mine." 
 
 The officer bowed and began to look about for a 
 space in which to move away, for in the dense crowd 
 the task was none too easy. He had moved off a few 
 feet when the Emperor recalled him. 
 
 "Fouche suggested how useless it is to bother with 
 these small creatures," he said to a confidant. "They 
 are indeed small, but I shall not let Consalvi and Opiz- 
 zoni go without punishment." 
 
 Then he spoke aloud to the young officer. 
 
 "Let them go except Consalvi and Opizzoni. Expel 
 them offensively, so that all Paris will be talking 
 about the affair to-morrow." 
 
 The officer bowed again and disappeared in the 
 crowd. Betty had heard enough to know that danger 
 of some kind threatened her friend, and she flew at 
 once to the nearest door, with her usual disregard of 
 the conventions. She knew a way to get at Corona 
 and perhaps at the Marquis, for without doubt he
 
 140 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 would be found not far from the Contessa. Her con- 
 jecture proved correct, for she came upon them in a 
 retired spot chatting not too amiably. 
 
 "The question is where are the Cardinals ?" said the 
 Marquis, after she had informed him of the imperial 
 order. 
 
 "One section has already been presented," she 
 answered, "and a fine lecture your brother and his 
 party got from the Emperor when he addressed the 
 faithful cardinals. The others must be somewhere 
 along the line of march from the front door." 
 
 "I know, I know," interrupted the Contessa, and 
 she gave the Marquis directions to reach the alcove. 
 At that moment Fouche appeared in the distance, and 
 Betty fled in one direction while Corona fled in another. 
 The Duke of Otranto, resplendent in court costume, 
 did not see them. 
 
 "Ah, Marquis," he said, greeting Andrea kindly, 
 "after all you did not succeed in persuading your 
 brother to have regard for your interests. And now 
 we are in various kinds of trouble. Let me whisper 
 what you must not repeat even to your own mind. 
 The Emperor actually ordered Consalvi taken to prison 
 last night, and to be shot there secretly. I intercepted 
 the order of course." 
 
 "A thousand thanks, Excellency. And the Emperor 
 has just ordered that my brother, with the others, be 
 expelled from the palace. I go to find and if neces- 
 sary to protect him." 
 
 "A very impulsive man the Emperor," said Fouche. 
 "Yes, by all means go, and do not leave him until you 
 have him safe at home. If necessary send to me for a
 
 A HINT FROM THE REVOLUTION. 141 
 
 police guard. No one knows when tragedy crops up 
 out of these circumstances." 
 
 Meanwhile the officer sent by the Emperor to expel 
 the poor Cardinals found them in the alcove quite 
 overcome with the helplessness of their position; but 
 the execution of his orders relieved them somewhat 
 while increasing their embarrassment. A few lackeys 
 placed themselves at the service of the officer. Pierre 
 had disappeared. Consalvi volunteered to lead the way 
 through the corridor by which he had come. The 
 officer rudely acquiesced, as he saw no other way to 
 carry out the orders which he had misunderstood. It 
 was impossible to pass down the corridor through which 
 the crowd still streamed. The imperial messenger was 
 of the type common enough at that moment, a youth 
 dominated by ambition, pleasure, and scorn of religion, 
 and brutal enough in his expression of these lofty 
 sentiments. 
 
 "You are Consalvi and you are Opizzoni," he said 
 to these prelates. "Well, you wait till the others pass 
 on. The lackeys will set you outside the door with 
 a rush. You are the ringleaders I believe." 
 
 The prelates did not reply but waited their turn. 
 
 "Now then," said the officer, "hustle these two with- 
 out any ceremony to the door. Do not let them dally, 
 and see that they get to the other side of the street 
 as soon as they reach the door." 
 
 Two lackeys seized Cardinal Opizzoni and hurried 
 him after his brethren. Consalvi drew himself away 
 from the two who stretched their hands to seize him, 
 and remained standing with a look for them and for 
 the officer which was not misunderstood.
 
 142 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Cardinal Fesch shall hear of you," he said to the 
 officer, who suddenly remembered that the Emperor 
 had an uncle in the Sacred College, and became more 
 polite. 
 
 "You will pardon me for carrying out the orders 
 of the Emperor, Eminence. You were specially selected 
 for public humiliation. However, after you have 
 been put outside the palace I have no further power 
 over you." 
 
 The lackeys, warned by the changed tone and man- 
 ner of the officer, did not lay hands upon Consalvi, 
 who walked away from the sneering group into the 
 corridor. It was empty, except for a lackey at the 
 foot of the steps. Two others suddenly appeared and 
 seized the Cardinal by the arms, but he shook himself 
 free with unexpected strength, and partially hurled 
 the men down the steps. The third ran to their as- 
 sistance, and helped them to gain their feet quickly. 
 
 "Too slow," cried a sharp voice of command from 
 some dark corner. "At him with your knives." 
 
 "What! are you assassins?" cried the Cardinal in 
 astonishment, and at the same moment he felt rather 
 than reasoned that Napoleon had no hand in this ad- 
 venture, from its very clumsiness. He had only to 
 run twenty feet to find himself in the crowd of guests, 
 streaming along to the reception. But his question was 
 scarcely uttered when three men were rushing upon 
 him with daggers in their hands. It surprised the 
 leader to receive the Cardinal's well-shod foot in the 
 breast, with such violence that he fell against the 
 other two and threw them into momentary confusion. 
 
 "Here, officer," shouted Consalvi in a voice of
 
 A HINT FROM THE REVOLUTION. 143 
 
 thunder to an imaginary party farther off, "here are 
 the villains! Hasten!" 
 
 "At him again, and finish him. There is no officer. 
 He will escape you, idiots," cried the first voice again. 
 
 The Cardinal having secured a slight delay in the 
 action gathered up his robes and ran for the alcove, 
 but the lackeys overtook him, the first barring his 
 way to the door and the others seizing him by the hair 
 to pull him backwards and plunge their daggers in 
 his neck. 
 
 "His neck, his neck," shouted the man in command. 
 
 The Cardinal gathered his robes about his head 
 and sank to the ground, preferring to receive the blades 
 in his body, and while they struggled with him the 
 door of the alcove was flung open by the Marquis, the 
 third lackey was flung upon the struggling group, 
 Andrea drew his sword with an oath, the man in hid- 
 ing shouted a command, and the lackeys vanished in 
 an instant. Consalvi disentangled himself from his 
 garments and stood up. His face was pale. Seeing 
 that a few guests had followed the Marquis through 
 the door, he gave him a warning glance, took his arm, 
 and walked away. The guests saw the deserted corridor 
 and concluded that nothing had happened, in which 
 they were quite correct. Somewhere in the darkness 
 Pierre was swearing over the conclusion.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE SECOND EXILE. 
 
 SADNESS hung upon the household of the Cardinal 
 the next day. The worst had happened. Pierre gave 
 no sign of disappointment, but His Eminence showed 
 depression and the Marquis was plainly in the dumps. 
 The attempted assassination was not the only mourn- 
 ful incident of the evening. After leaving his brother 
 at home, the Marquis returned to the palace to com- 
 plete with the Contessa that interview interrupted by 
 Betty's warning. He could not sleep until he had seen 
 her, for the thing seemed too monstrous to believe, 
 altho it was already the gossip of the court. A young 
 nobleman of his acquaintance, but ignorant of his re- 
 lationship to the Contessa, had said to him lightly 
 as Corona passed by : 
 
 "The Contessa Franchi is luckier in her brother 
 than you in yours, I fancy." 
 
 "I am not sure that I understand you," said Andrea. 
 
 "Ah, I forgot that you have been at court only for 
 a day. Well, then, as you have already seen, perhaps, 
 Monsignor Franchi is devoted to Bonaparte, and your 
 brother is not. Monsignor Franchi hopes to reconcile 
 the Pope to residence at Avignon, and his success will 
 earn for him the red hat and even a chance for the 
 tiara. Already he is a great favorite at court, and 
 through that favor his sister mounts higher and higher. 
 
 144
 
 THE SECOND EXILE. 145 
 
 She may yet marry a little king. But you remain 
 obscure and disregarded, because your brother opposes 
 Bonaparte." 
 
 "Very true. The fortune of war, sir," said Andrea 
 lightly. 
 
 "Now the Monsignor," continued the gossip with 
 relish of his tale, " is not half so clever as his sister. 
 She is a diplomat, not by training but by instinct. 
 Her brother is too nervous, too heavy, for his position. 
 He must depend upon her. It is said that the Em- 
 peror depends more upon her dimpling smiles than 
 upon her brother's diplomacy in winning friends among 
 the Italians and especially the Romans, people like 
 yourself for example." 
 
 "Very likely," Andrea forced himself to. Say, for 
 he wished to hear more of this gossip. 
 
 "She holds a winning card anyway, but it is a case 
 of win or perish. So long as the Franchis are able 
 to make a weekly report of progress their positions are 
 good and their salaries assured. Excuse me, please. 
 I am called by a friend," and the gossiper moved off 
 leaving Andrea in a frame of mind. 
 
 Corona and her brother, mere creatures of the 
 Emperor, earning salaries by winning opponents to the 
 imperial side ! His hot blood stirred in him at the 
 thought, and he sought her at once to tax her with the 
 disgrace. He sought her again on his return to the 
 palace. 
 
 "Let us finish what we began," he said. He had 
 simply told her that the Cardinal had got safely home 
 without misadventure. 
 
 "But it is an old complaint, Andrea, which I can-
 
 146 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 not explain further. That my brother and I believe 
 in the star of the Bonapartes is not a sin." 
 
 "Ah, but do you know what construction is put on 
 your behavior ? Do you know what they are saying 
 of you here at court, of you and your brother ?" 
 
 "The gossip of a court is always scandalous." 
 
 "What ! when it says of your brother that he seeks to 
 sell the Pope to your Emperor in exchange for the 
 red hat?" 
 
 "Do not take it too seriously, Andrea," she pleaded, 
 disquieted by the expression of his face. "My brother 
 will receive the honors of the Sacred College simply 
 by waiting, as you know." 
 
 "They say of you," he persisted, "that you are 
 Napoleon's agent ; that your smiles, your dimples, your 
 pretty phrases, your sweet voice, are so many traps set 
 by the Emperor for your friends." 
 
 "I see you are bent on being unreasonable." 
 
 "Ah, I have touched you! What would His Emi- 
 nence say to that gossip?" 
 
 "He would not notice the slander. Nor should you. 
 Would you make us hirelings, or worse, spies ?" 
 
 "I shall find the source of this gossip," he answered 
 wrathfully. 
 
 "I forbid you to meddle, Marquis." 
 
 "You dare not. It is for your good name." 
 
 "I forbid you," she repeated. "You have no right." 
 
 "No right?" 
 
 "None. You lose what you have when you enter- 
 tain such suspicions of me and my brother." 
 
 And with that stinging phrase the Contessa marched 
 away to her duties. The Marquis felt very badly. The
 
 THE SECOND EXILE. 14T 
 
 star of his destiny was evidently on the wane. So 
 he expressed it, as he thought of the Emperor's rage, 
 the attempt on the life of his brother, the scandals 
 affecting Corona, the consequences impending. Betty 
 encountered him later and insisted on the details of 
 the evening. 
 
 "That was a row and no mistake," said she with 
 satisfaction. "I begin to understand the troubles of 
 a cardinal. Why he has no more chance with that 
 brilliant beast Napoleon than a baby with a bear. If 
 you are not in jail to-morrow it will be because you 
 are both dead." 
 
 "And are you not fearful of yourself, Madame Bona- 
 parte ? In this place above all others ?" 
 
 "Not so long as I am making history," she said 
 gaily. "Do you know, I had a significant glance 
 from Jerome. It hinted at something coming, and I 
 am expecting it any moment." 
 
 "Perhaps here it is," the Marquis suggested in a 
 low, warning tone, as the Duke of Otranto entered the 
 room. Betty made her curtsey to the Marquis and 
 stepped off in another direction, but Fouche put him- 
 self in her way and she had to curtsey again. 
 
 "As imprudent as lovely," he said with a cold smile. 
 
 "Entirely American, Excellency," she answered. 
 "But I shall keep my promise. I had to see the grand 
 fetes and ceremonies and to be a part of them. Was 
 it not poor enough compensation for the loss of my 
 rightful place here? Now I shall be able to say I 
 eaw with my own eyes." 
 
 "Nevertheless a warning, Madame. I fear the Em-
 
 148 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 peror has learned that you are in the country, even 
 in Paris, perhaps in the palace." 
 
 "Which means " said Betty paling. 
 
 "Should he ask for you, he must be told that you 
 are in England, or on the sea; if either cannot be 
 truthfully said then you must be produced from 
 prison." 
 
 "Then Excellency, as a friend of well, let us say 
 the American Republic could you not tell him that 
 I am in England or on the sea?" 
 
 "Adorable creature," replied Fouche with a genuine 
 burst of admiration, for she looked sweet enough to 
 eat at that arch moment, "let me reply to your sugges- 
 tion in the words of an immortal American: I cannot 
 tell a lie that is, to the Emperor." 
 
 "Oh, of course. I understand. In court there must 
 be one man to whom the truth is told . . . always." 
 
 "Otherwise," said the ducal rat-catcher, "if we were 
 all lying, diplomacy and statecraft would perish." 
 
 "I pity the people who tell the truth then. They 
 always get the worst of it," said Betty. 
 
 "As they are usually people who believe in the eternal 
 life, and in heavenly compensation, perhaps they do 
 not get the worst of it in the long run," he answered 
 gravely. 
 
 "I have had enough of the long run. I am an 
 example of it. Yet I dare not give up hoping. I 
 would die if I did. May I go ? May I say farewell, 
 and at the same time thank you, Excellency, for the 
 sweetest happiness of the past five years?" 
 
 "It is real grief to part, Madame," said Fouche, 
 and he kissed her hand, "modified by the delight of
 
 THE SECOND EXILE. 149 
 
 having served you, and the pleasure of being able to 
 say to the Emperor: the most charming woman on 
 earth is now in England." 
 
 Betty laughed as she curtseyed, and both gentlemen 
 laughed with her, for only a happy child, or a free- 
 running brook in the woods, could match the music 
 of her voice when she was really tickled. Certainly 
 the precincts of the court had never heard the merry 
 sound, and the two courtiers stood a moment after she 
 had vanished wondering at the strange sweetness of 
 the tone. Betty snapped her fingers at the warning 
 of Fouche, so delicately but pointedly given. She had 
 given her word to leave France, and her word must 
 be kept, but not until she had seen King Jerome again. 
 She could no longer depend upon the Contessa, whom 
 Fouche had frightened, and who would insist on her 
 immediate departure from court. She must either 
 avoid the lady or feign preparations for a return to 
 her secret refuge. The Contessa did not give her a 
 chance to deliberate, but came to her early in the 
 morning with a pale, set face and pressing orders. 
 
 "Fouche knows everything and therefore you must 
 depart, Madame." 
 
 "He knows everything," said Betty from the pillow, 
 "but I have made him my friend, and he will wait 
 a few days more." 
 
 "Oh, my dear," complained the Contessa, "can I 
 not make you understand? This Fouche is unspeak- 
 able. He has no friends, for he has sold what he has 
 not destroyed and exiled. We are all in the den of 
 a tiger, and at any moment he may rend us, Andrea, 
 you, me, and the Cardinal. The ways of a court are
 
 150 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 not clear to you, my poor girl. This Fouche, who is 
 the chief spy of the Emperor, is also spied upon by other 
 spies of the Emperor. Therefore he must report to 
 Napoleon the truth, for Napoleon hears part of it from 
 some other direction. Probably the Emperor knows 
 even now that you are in this house, that I am protect- 
 ing you, and advising you. Why, that door may open 
 this instant with an order for your arrest, for mine. 
 You must go at once, to Malmaison or to England. 
 I feel sure that Fouche, who reads faces like a saint 
 almost, believes you will linger, and that he will have 
 to plan against you, or to catch you on the road to 
 Belgium. Yes, I advise Malmaison within the hour 
 and secretly." 
 
 The length and vivacity of the speech roused Betty 
 to a sense of her danger, but did not change her de- 
 termination. 
 
 "Yes, yes, Corona, my dear, I shall set out at once 
 for Malmaison. After that to England. But what 
 has happened to frighten you so? Have you heard 
 anything ?" 
 
 "What have I not heard this morning?" said the 
 girl, beginning to tremble and weep. "Did you know 
 that the Cardinal was almost slain ? He would have 
 been but for your timely warning." 
 
 And the Contessa threw her arms around Betty and 
 kissed her fervently. 
 
 "He has to expect such things," Betty replied. "He 
 is a great man." 
 
 "And now all our hopes are destroyed," the Con- 
 tessa went on. "The Emperor has banished him to 
 Rheims and ordered him to lay aside his robes of
 
 THE SECOND EXILE. 151 
 
 Cardinal. He is to have no share in the government 
 of the Church. He will be lucky if he escapes with 
 his life." 
 
 "All this is certain?" 
 
 "It will be announced to-day, and the Cardinal with 
 his household must set out for Kheims at once. Do 
 you wonder that I am in dread of seeing that door 
 open, and officers walk in to arrest us both. We have 
 offended freely, and the Emperor is unforgiving where 
 his friends are concerned." 
 
 "I think I used to read something about the Turkish 
 Sultan and the Russian Czar being tyrants," Betty 
 said reflectively, "but can they beat this French Em- 
 peror on tyranny? The court is just lovely, but after 
 all I begin to think the American wilderness has ad- 
 vantages. Well, give my love to the Consalvis. My 
 dear Corona, how can I thank you for all your kind- 
 ness. I may not see you again in a long time. So, 
 goodby, and a thousand thanks, and love a thousand 
 times." 
 
 They embraced fervently, and at that moment came 
 an imperative knock at the door, soft but commanding. 
 They shrieked together and hesitated, then Betty 
 jumped from her bed and opened the door a trifle. 
 A maid stood without who looked at Betty's face 
 closely, put her finger on her lips, handed her a note, 
 and skipped away. With beating heart Betty ran 
 to the window and read aloud the following lines : 
 
 DEAREST : 
 
 Fly at once from Paris, avoid the road to England, 
 and stay in hiding a month at least. There is a plot
 
 152 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 against you, which includes prison, a marriage per- 
 haps, and a low place at court, but separates you 
 forever from 
 
 JEROME. 
 
 "The very suggestion of the Cardinal," whispered 
 Corona, "that they would marry you to some noble 
 and give you a place at court to keep you quiet and 
 to hold you a prisoner." 
 
 "Warning enough for this time," Betty replied, as 
 she kissed the signature. "I shall fly this moment. 
 Corona, goodby, goodby, goodby, and let us pray to 
 meet again." 
 
 The Contessa did not say that she would, for her 
 relief in getting rid of this firebrand of a woman was 
 greater than her admiration for the courageous but 
 erratic creature. 
 
 "Remember that you are followed by spies," was 
 her last injunction. 
 
 "It is certainly a great business in France, the 
 spies," Betty observed, as she made her preparations 
 to depart in a rude disguise. "My God, what a rat- 
 eaten ship this empire of Napoleon's must be." 
 
 With this sage remark Betty vanished from Paris, 
 much to the perplexity of Fouche, who had counted 
 on her lingering a week, on catching her between the 
 city and the ship, and on a few other plans based 
 on the nature of woman. He did not know that 
 Josephine sheltered her at Malmaison, but even 
 Fouche did not hope to know everything. His forged 
 note from King Jerome had overshot the mark, for if 
 it had fooled Betty, it had helped the Contessa to
 
 THE SECOND EXILE. 153 
 
 make the proper impression. A few days later the 
 Consalvi household set out for Rheims, and the 
 Franchis slipped away to a seaside resort for a change 
 of air. It was advisable to keep out of sight until 
 the Emperor began to ask for them. Thus a second 
 time this magician of the Bonapartes had prevailed over 
 the little helpless group bound by various ties. He 
 had called Consalvi, the Marquis and Jerome to Paris 
 in 1801 for his grand design, and had scattered them 
 a few months later; he had called them again in 1810 
 for the same purpose, had failed to win them, and 
 had driven them away into exile. The court laughed 
 a moment at the eclipse of Consalvi, the annihilation 
 of the Marquis, the failure of the Franchis, and the 
 Patterson incident, and then forgot, for in the eyes 
 of the courtiers these incidents and personages were 
 mere dust from the wheel of the Bonaparte chariot. 
 They would never be heard of again, never seen, never 
 felt, and were as good as buried. Only Fouche and 
 Andrea remembered the last sweet laugh of Betty, and 
 saw her making her last malicious curtsey, in their 
 daydreams. Betty recalled every minute of her dal- 
 liance in court, and never tired of describing to her 
 friends the glories of the Louvre wedding. Hope came 
 to dwell with the poor victims of a great tyranny, in 
 Rheims with the Cardinal and his brother, in Mal- 
 maison where no other hope shone, and in the obscure 
 retreat where the Contessa Corona wept and prayed.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE STEUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN. 
 
 CARDINAL CONSALVI enjoyed his little garden in 
 Rheims very much. It was so placed as to give him 
 a view of the ancient city, and so enclosed that 
 strangers could not see within. The little house pro- 
 tected it on three sides. A brick pavement encircled 
 a green lawn in which grew a single apple tree. Be- 
 side the tree stood a small shelter in which His Emi- 
 nence took breakfast on fair mornings. When he looked 
 up from his notes he could see the roofs and towers 
 of the city, and the glories of the open sky. At night 
 he enjoyed the lights in the houses, and the eternal 
 lights overhead. What peace and content! No state 
 worries, no correspondence, no visitors, nothing! The 
 world fell away from him as a fever leaves the body, 
 and his nature seemed to have become cool with the 
 freshness of the earth in the springtime. 
 
 "I had often read in the lives of the saints," he 
 observed once to the Marquis, "of the freedom of spirit 
 which often comes from helplessness. I know it now 
 by experience. Never have I felt so free." 
 
 "The Emperor has forgotten you," the Marquis said 
 sadly. 
 
 "You mean he has forgotten you, Andrea, which is 
 truer," His Eminence replied with kindly malice. 
 "No, such men never forget. At present I am not 
 
 154
 
 THE STRUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN. 155 
 
 useful, but the moment his plans need me, well, then 
 Fouche and the assassin will invade this garden." 
 
 He spoke thus sharply to relieve the sorrow of his 
 brother by a view of some consequences of imperial 
 favor. Two years had passed since the marriage at 
 the Louvre, very long years for the Marquis Consalvi, 
 who had lost confidence, not merely in his own future, 
 but in the brilliant abilities of his diplomat brother. 
 Surely the Bonaparte constellation could no longer 
 be called a comet, after the glories of the recent cam- 
 paigns. Napoleon was destined to hold the proud 
 place of conqueror of the modern world, and to rank 
 with Caesar and Alexander. His corporals had be- 
 come princes and marshals, his relatives had become 
 kings; and he, the Marquis Consalvi, who might have 
 been among the stars, still languished in wretched 
 exile because his brother the diplomat could foresee 
 the fall of the Bonapartes. The Cardinal never ap- 
 peared to notice the steady change in his brother, but 
 kept repeating the maxims and facts foretelling the 
 downfall of an absolutism which had necessarily sprung 
 into existence from the Reign of Terror. Never- 
 theless the Marquis had made up his mind to enter the 
 world by way of the court, to seek the glory of the 
 sword, and to appeal to Napoleon for aid. His love 
 for his brother, his regard of his own honor, his re- 
 spect for his faith, made it necessary that the scheme 
 should develop prudently and slowly; but develop it 
 must, unless his relationship to the Cardinal had 
 closed Bonaparte's heart to the noblest who bore the 
 name of Consalvi. Long before he came to this de- 
 termination the keen eyes of the Cardinal had noted
 
 156 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 the change of feeling, the growth of resolution, the 
 increasing strength of temptation, and he had met 
 them at various times with veiled warnings, helpful 
 insinuations, loving admonitions, that by degrees re- 
 vealed Andrea to himself, without letting him see how 
 clearly his thoughts had been read. 
 
 "There is nothing in glory," Consalvi repeated over 
 and over. "To him without it, it looks like the robe 
 of Solomon. To him that has it there is never lacking 
 a violent appetite for a longer or brighter robe. Get 
 married, brother, and look for happiness in the love 
 of wife and children." 
 
 "One can seek glory and get married together," 
 Andrea replied. 
 
 "Well, I change my advice to yours. Do both," 
 said His Eminence gaily, "and one will correct the 
 other." 
 
 "You mean that I should marry Corona and enter 
 the court under her protection ?" 
 
 "I said nothing about the court, which will soon 
 be a carcass for the vultures. There is no glory for 
 such as you among the Bonapartes." 
 
 "So Your Eminence observed in 1805, and again 
 in 1810," said Andrea drily. "Yet what glory in 
 those eight years! What golden opportunities have 
 I missed ! Is this another prophecy ?" 
 
 "There is no need to prophesy," said the Cardinal 
 gently. "The end of Napoleon is in the very nature 
 of things. It may be many years away, an event not 
 of our day, for the Emperor is still young. But it 
 is inevitable." 
 
 "If he succumbs only after our death, why his reign
 
 THE STRUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN. 157 
 
 is as good to me as if it were eternal," said the im- 
 patient and disappointed Marquis. 
 
 Such conversations checked him however, and pre- 
 vented him from taking any hasty step. He knew not 
 in what direction to turn, how to proceed, what patron 
 to petition. Each plan seemed to threaten his brother 
 with shame or danger. However, fate at that moment 
 pointed its finger at the Cardinal in exile, and the 
 characters of the drama set out with one impulse for 
 Rheims. Owing to marvelous circumstances Napoleon 
 found it necessary one fine morning to deal with Con- 
 salvi again. He wanted formal possession of Rome, 
 the aid of Consalvi in persuading the sick Pope Pius 
 VII to surrender his temporal kingdom peacefully, 
 and the same Cardinal to succeed Pius on the papal 
 throne. Fouche received his orders at breakfast and 
 the Franchis were suddenly called from their retire- 
 ment to work in behalf of their political theories. 
 Cardinal Fesch gave them instructions to visit Con- 
 salvi at Rheims, to learn if retirement had changed 
 his views, to urge him to moderation, and to promise 
 him much should he deem it advisable to travel up 
 to the palace of Fontainebleau, and to advise the Pope 
 to change his attitude. While Andrea was deep in 
 futile schemes for getting at Napoleon, the imperial 
 agents arrived in Rheims. With the Contessa 
 travelled a maid of demure aspect and perfect man- 
 ners, for she kept in her place and held her peace 
 without a single reproof from the watchful Corona. 
 The women put up at a convent, while Monsignor 
 Franchi accepted the hospitality of the Archbishop. In 
 the evening he paid his respects to the Cardinal, from
 
 158 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 whom he received an invitation to breakfast next morn- 
 ing. It was the morning the Marquis Consalvi had 
 planned for so long, but unsuspicious of its advent he 
 was not the first to greet it. That honor was reserved 
 for the sleepy but admirable Pierre, agent of the Revo- 
 lution and admirer of Satan, who was called from his 
 bed almost at dawn by his employer Fouche, Duke 
 of Otranto. 
 
 "You are the only man in Rheims," said the Minister 
 of Police, whom Pierre sleepily led into the garden 
 by the back door, "who enjoys the honor of entertain- 
 ing an imperial Duke. Pardon me for interrupting 
 your slumber, but there is work to be done in the next 
 few hours. How is everything here ?" 
 
 "Delightful. I have no doubt Your Excellency has 
 come to make the Marquis a general. He has been 
 longing for it a good while." 
 
 "To-day the hunger shall be satisfied," said Fouche 
 pleasantly. "I wonder though that he and his black 
 brother have slept at all with your dagger so close 
 to their throats." 
 
 "His Eminence was in no danger," replied Pierre 
 with dignity. "You forget that I do not kill but 
 by command of men like the Emperor: men with con- 
 sciences." 
 
 "Just so. His Eminence is to entertain visitors at 
 breakfast this morning. Undoubtedly your room over- 
 looks this charming garden ? Well, I shall occupy that 
 room while the breakfast is going on, if it will not 
 interfere with your plans or comfort." 
 
 "I shall be engaged in waiting on the table, Excel- 
 lency. My room is at the corner. Tell me first, is
 
 THE STRUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN. 159 
 
 it true, what has just been whispered around town, 
 a terrible defeat for the Emperor in Russia?" 
 
 "Not merely a defeat, but a death-blow," replied 
 Fouche with indifference. "Does no one here know 
 it?" 
 
 "No one has given a sign, and the Marquis is dream- 
 ing of glory by the side of the Emperor. How should 
 they know with every hole guarded ?" 
 
 "So much the better. The breakfast comes off at 
 eight. You will be ready to admit me to your room 
 shortly after that hour. Be on the alert. You will 
 see events to-day." 
 
 Serious events Pierre thought, when the Duke of 
 Otranto came in person at that hour to examine the 
 stage, and to prepare for himself a part in the play. 
 A great defeat in Russia for the Emperor ! What did 
 it amount to, when Fouche took it so easily ? Nothing 
 could overcome this Corsican until his hour arrived. 
 Then a lover of the Revolution with a dagger might 
 have the honor of stabbing him who had stabbed the 
 great movement for liberty, equality, fraternity. 
 Pierre's dreams became rosy with the blood of an em- 
 peror! As the sun rose he set the table in the arbor 
 beside the apple-tree, and thought of the dinners he 
 should eat as the assassin of Bonaparte. Perhaps the 
 great event might take place in a simple but lovely 
 place like this garden, dwelt in by a worthless priest. 
 His gentle thoughts were disturbed by the appearance 
 of the Cardinal, who came to see if all things were 
 ready for his visitors. Then Monsignor Franchi ar- 
 rived, a trifle careworn, but smooth as ever, playing 
 his part of imperial diplomat with the grace of Talley-
 
 160 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 rand, full of sweet phrases as if disappointment and 
 failure did not exist in his world. On his kindly face 
 there was not a trace of the discouragement which 
 Fouche had seen only a few minutes previous, when he 
 received the report of Franchi's interview the previous 
 night with Consalvi. 
 
 "I am in despair," he said to Fouche, "for I find 
 His Eminence harder than a rock. Moreover I am 
 tired of attempting the impossible." 
 
 "But you forget the imperial rewards, Monsignor, 
 and the success of your policy," Fouche replied. 
 
 "What if Cardinal Consalvi hears of the Russian 
 disaster? He prophesied it years ago. He has a set 
 conviction that the first great disaster will throw the 
 Emperor into the abyss." 
 
 "I can easily see," repeated Fouche blandly, "that 
 you have forgotten how the Emperor rewards his 
 friends." 
 
 "His successful friends, Excellency. I have not 
 been successful." 
 
 "The Emperor is in Rheims, Monsignor." 
 
 "Worse luck, for if he meddles before the time I shall 
 fail." 
 
 "Impossible, for the Emperor is about to set Con- 
 salvi free, to restore to him the purple, to send him 
 to the Pope, and to honor him still further, if Con- 
 salvi proves gracious and sensible." 
 
 "As God lives !" exclaimed the depressed Franchi 
 with lively satisfaction. "Oh, generous Emperor I ever 
 ready to forgive and forget. Then I shall try again, 
 with something like hope in my heart. His Eminence
 
 THE STRUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN. 161 
 
 cannot be insensible to the advantages of Fontaine- 
 bleau." 
 
 "Courage, then, Monsignor," Fouche said, "and 
 once more to the attack. I go to bring the Emperor 
 here, in time to crown you with glory." 
 
 Monsignor Franchi could not detect the malicious 
 expression of Fouche's face, nor the scorn in his words. 
 The chief of police knew that Consalvi was further 
 than ever from Napoleon's influence, just as he knew 
 that the Empire was doomed and the great Napoleon's 
 little day over. He was already scheming to rise on 
 the flood which in a few months would submerge the 
 dynasty, and therefore the little plans and ambitions 
 of men like Franchi, who saw nothing but their own 
 dreams, amused him highly. He did not go to the 
 Emperor but to Pierre's room, and from that vantage- 
 point he saw Monsignor Franchi as in a comedy try 
 to win over the really great man whose policy Franchi 
 despised, because it was not his own. 
 
 "Your Eminence does not seem to have suffered 
 from your long and intolerable exile," Franchi said 
 politely. "One would not suppose, from your looks, 
 that you lived in the desert." 
 
 "Desert!" exclaimed the Cardinal with some scorn. 
 "It is heaven. That wall, Monsignor, shuts out the 
 world. I no longer sprinkle my bread with the ashes 
 of humiliation. Except that I miss Rome and grieve 
 for the unfortunate situation of the Church, I enjoy 
 almost perfect peace. But let us forget ourselves and 
 our opinions and feelings. The great question is: 
 what are we going to do for these poor children, Corona 
 and Andrea?"
 
 162 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "I do not know, Eminence. He left Paris, she told 
 me, with a cold word of farewell. He has hardly 
 written to her. She is conscious of nothing on her 
 part, and too proud to ask for an explanation." 
 
 "The usual lover's quarrel I suppose. Yet something 
 serious is at the bottom of it. Andrea, who was never 
 done singing her praises, avoids all mention of her, 
 will not let me talk of her, grows gloomy when I in- 
 sist, and runs away. He has changed much in these 
 years and I begin to fear for him." 
 
 "Let us hope that this visit will scatter the cloud." 
 
 "We must do more than hope," said the Cardinal 
 with emphasis. "Do you speak to Corona, and I shall 
 speak to him, in such a way that they will be forced 
 to have it out with each other. A storm will clear 
 the air. Oh, we shall yet sit under their root-free in 
 our old age, Monsignor, and see their children playing 
 together, while I remind you of this day, and how you 
 fought for the great comet that snuffed itself out in 
 disaster." 
 
 "Disaster may happen to comets, but not to 
 Napoleon," said Franchi with great unction. " I am 
 surprised at the obstinacy of this idea in the mind 
 of Your Eminence, seeing how much Napoleon has 
 done to prove its weakness." 
 
 "We will talk of this in my study, Monsignor," re- 
 plied Consalvi with a warning gesture, for the Marquis 
 had entered from the house. He gazed with astonish- 
 ment on the visitor who shook hands with him. 
 
 "We are both here," said the Monsignor, smiling. 
 
 "With news from court," said the Cardinal. "Over- 
 tures are coming again, dear brother Andrea."
 
 THE STRUGGLE BEGINS AGAIN. 163 
 
 "From the Emperor? What! not the end of your 
 exile?" 
 
 "You mean the end of yours. Do not protest. I 
 thank you for your patience and your fidelity. You, 
 who might have been a marshal of France, have stood 
 by me, when reason seemed to point the other way." 
 
 "It was my duty, Eminence." 
 
 "I want still more from you. Do not think me 
 grasping. Corona will be here to breakfast. She 
 is here now I believe. You know my hopes about 
 her and you. Why not give me your confidence?" 
 
 "Impossible at this moment, but later," said Andrea 
 agitated. "Do not press me, do not interfere. I 
 shall settle the matter this very hour." 
 
 The two prelates looked at his frowning face with 
 sadness. 
 
 "Andrea, do not forget, my brother, that you have 
 been in my heart ever since our mother God rest 
 her sweet soul! placed you in my arms, bidding me 
 be father and mother to you. No other human love has 
 shared my heart with you. By that love of years I 
 beseech you, do nothing rashly, nothing that may not 
 be undone. This jewel, Corona, has not her like in 
 the whole world." 
 
 The Marquis did not reply at once. At that moment 
 Corona entered and the two prelates greeted her, point- 
 ing out the silent figure near the wall of the garden. 
 
 "Settle everything now, for the time has come," 
 said Franchi to his sister. "Be calm and tender. He 
 is young and rash, without that experience and train- 
 ing which you have had at court. Bear everything.
 
 164 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 Remember he loves you. And we, his brother and I, 
 long to see you united again." 
 
 They withdrew to the study within, and Fouche, 
 somewhat disappointed but still interested, disposed 
 himself to learn why the lovers had fallen out, and 
 how they would succeed in patching up their quarrel.
 
 CHAPTEK XVI. 
 
 A GEAVE MISUNDERSTANDING. 
 
 As Corona came forward the Marquis greeted her 
 courteously but coldly. The sight of her filled him 
 suddenly with grief, for time had only increased her 
 fresh beauty, adding the grace of melancholy to the 
 blue eyes, and a touch of pathos to her proud demeanor. 
 This sudden surge of grief in his soul he did 
 not understand. He had loved her in a way. They 
 had been brought up together from early childhood, 
 and their betrothal had been accepted with joy. He 
 had suffered much from the report that Napoleon em- 
 ployed her as a spy, a report which he had accepted 
 as true, because all the gossips of the court confirmed 
 it. He did not object to her support of the Bonapartes. 
 Was he not to attach himself to the Emperor, and think 
 himself lucky to be attached ? Oh, that he had done 
 so ten years earlier, when glory could be had for the 
 asking! But to be the spy of the Emperor, to be 
 trapping partisans for him in secret, the mere thought 
 had given him a sickness. He had watched her covertly 
 for a few weeks after the scandal had reached him, 
 and all her actions sustained the gossip. He had gone 
 away from Paris without farewell, and had written 
 only a few letters in three years. How could he lay 
 such a matter before the Cardinal? Perhaps he did 
 not care for her as much as he had thought, since in 
 time he grew indifferent to the thought of her. But 
 now the tenderness of years, the affection of years, 
 
 165
 
 166 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 the thought of years, took the form of grief at sight 
 of her dignified, graceful beauty, and filled his heart 
 with love and anger, n her part Corona was disposed 
 to be gracious. The poor boy had had a hard time 
 of it in his life, shut out from his natural career by 
 his relationship to the Cardinal. He had no experience 
 with courts, and grief in exile had eaten his heart 
 and his temper. If he were willing to forget, she was 
 willing to forgive, and to begin all over again. She 
 came forward calmly, and held out her hand with a 
 formal smile. He touched her fingers coldly, not know- 
 ing what to say. 
 
 "Have you seen or heard of the pleasant Madame 
 Patterson since ?" he said after the usual greetings. 
 "Frequently, Marquis." 
 "Then she did not leave France ?" 
 "Oh, yes, she had to keep her word, but she came 
 back." 
 
 "I fancy that is her business: coming back." 
 "She is determined indeed, but so far it has brought 
 her nothing except Empress Josephine's friendship 
 and a brief chat with King Jerome." 
 "May I ask why you are here?" 
 "To visit my friend and patron, the Cardinal." 
 "By command of the Emperor, of course." 
 "With his permission certainly. I do not under- 
 stand the remark." 
 
 "Do you recall our last meeting?" 
 "I have reason to recall it ... the last !" 
 "God forbid that I should wrong you, whom I loved. 
 Have you come also to explain, to remove the doubts 
 about yourself?"
 
 A GRAVE MISUNDERSTANDING. 167 
 
 "I know of no reason for explanation." 
 
 "I do not blame you for your attachment to the 
 Emperor. He is the greatest man in the world. But 
 why should you for his gold trade in holy things, in 
 order to advance his interests?" 
 
 "You will never get over that gossip, Marquis," she 
 replied cooly. "Why have you not spoken to His 
 Eminence about it? He would relieve your suspicions 
 at once, he who knows everything about courts. At 
 court only evil is spoken of the most innocent. Not 
 even the Empress has a reputation there. What should 
 I expect?" 
 
 "And you forbade me to investigate ?" 
 
 "But you did not heed the prohibition. They who 
 blacken every name blackened mine, and you believed 
 them, for you inquired everywhere, until people be- 
 gan to think you were spying upon me. You were 
 talked of in ridicule a long time, Marquis." 
 
 "They said of you and your brother that you are 
 the hired advocates of the Emperor; that Monsignor 
 Franchi, by the arts of the informer and with your 
 aid, hopes to earn the red hat." 
 
 "His Eminence will tell you that my brother will 
 in time enter the Sacred College by simply waiting. 
 He does not have to play the spy for any Emperor." 
 
 "Here is the proof of your guilt: you have arrived 
 from Paris, have you not ? Well, the Emperor will 
 be here to-morrow. Explain if you can that shining 
 coincidence." 
 
 "I am not in charge of the Emperor's coming and 
 going. You are becoming insane on this point. Why 
 not ask your brother, my brother, to convince you.
 
 168 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 His Eminence is not a fool, as you would seem to 
 have him." 
 
 The Marquis, as we have seen, was actually hasten- 
 ing to that conclusion, that the diplomat knew little 
 or nothing about his special profession. Certainly 
 Consalvi had made a great blunder in regard to Na- 
 poleon, and why not with regard to the Franchis? 
 
 "Will not the Emperor be here to-morrow ?" he per- 
 sisted. 
 
 "I do not know. I left him in Paris," she answered 
 patiently. 
 
 "Why did you forbid me to probe the story about 
 you?" 
 
 "Because you acted upon the assumption that I 
 was guilty, and that you must find the proof, not the 
 truth. I do not insult you or myself by saying that 
 you believed the slandennis gossips of the court." 
 
 "But I did believe them," he said, enraged at her 
 calmness and his own bitterness. 
 
 "You believed them!" she exclaimed growing pale. 
 "Is this the explanation of your coldness, of your 
 present rage? You believed them against my declara- 
 tion ? You who told me so often you loved me ?" 
 
 "And I think I love you still," he answered savagely, 
 indignant with himself for his display of feeling. 
 "Did I not hear Napoleon urge you to better work 
 for him, against us? Have you not urged me again 
 and again to join the Bonapartes? Is not your 
 brother openly the imperial agent? Are not you a 
 favorite of the Empress ? Do I not recall that every 
 visit which you paid to our house in Paris was fol- 
 lowed by a visit from Napoleon or his agents who
 
 A GRAVE MISUNDERSTANDING. 169 
 
 heaped us "with misfortunes ? Not a soul at court but 
 declared a firm belief in your secret and shameful 
 connection with the government for our undoing." 
 
 "Secret and shameful! And you believed it," said 
 Corona sadly. 
 
 "Explain if you can. The Emperor will be here 
 to-morrow." 
 
 "It is for you to explain, my poor friend." 
 
 "If you cannot explain, you admit the charge, you 
 confess that you are the spy of the Emperor." 
 
 "Clearly you are quite mad on this subject." 
 
 "Explain why the Emperor follows you here," he 
 persisted. 
 
 She drew off her ring, the sign of her betrothal, 
 and held it out to him, dropping it into his palm. 
 
 "There is the only explanation to which you have 
 any right," she said with spirit. "Now you may in- 
 vestigate at your pleasure, and believe what the street 
 boys say of me. It will not matter." 
 
 "As you please, Contessa Franchi," he replied chok- 
 ing. 
 
 "I make one request for the peace of the family. 
 Keep this matter from His Eminence until my brother 
 and I have gone away." 
 
 He bowed, she curtseyed, and withdrew into the 
 house. Fouche tapped the window sill with his fingers 
 and wondered how much real difference might be be- 
 tween this quarrel and the wars of kings, commenting 
 that the Contessa had steel in her composition and that 
 the Marquis looked very much like a fool. 
 
 "We all make fools of ourselves at that age," he said. 
 
 Pierre appeared presently and laid out the materials
 
 170 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 for a comfortable breakfast. Andrea walked moodily 
 about the garden. At the sound of a bell the host 
 and his guests entered from the house, surveyed the 
 view from the garden wall, and then sat down at the 
 table. Fouche noted with interest that a second lady 
 was in the company, dressed like a maid, and some- 
 what silent, except that in greeting the Marquis she 
 had spoken a few moments with vivacity, and Andrea 
 had smiled considerably. Fouche could not hear her 
 remarks, and could not recall having met her before. 
 What she had said to Andrea went like this, with her 
 finger on her lips. 
 
 "If you love me, do not give any sign of recognition, 
 or mention my name. Just squeeze my hand." 
 
 "I thought you had gone back to your native wild," 
 said the Marquis, tenderly pressing her little hand. 
 "What a great, great pleasure." 
 
 "Thank you. Fouche was kind to me. He did 
 not seek for me too sharply, and I lay hidden at Mal- 
 maison. I have brought news to the Cardinal." 
 
 "Come, gossips, breakfast," said Consalvi. 
 
 They sat down with some constraint, but talked suf- 
 ficiently to be heard by Fouche concealed at his window. 
 
 "Now tell us the news which you have for His 
 Eminence, Jones," said Corona with a smile. The 
 name conveyed no information to Fouche. 
 
 "First, then, to begin at the beginning," said Jones 
 in a thick voice which Fouche did not recognize, "the 
 Emperor will be here to-day or to-morrow, with the 
 usual compliments, demands, and threats." 
 
 "A woman of importance," muttered Fouche*, "to 
 have such news."
 
 A GKAVE MISUNDEKSTANDING. 171 
 
 Andrea dropped his cup with a clatter and his eyes 
 sought the pale cheeks of Corona, who refused to look 
 at him. 
 
 "And what are to be the imperial demands?" said 
 Consalvi. 
 
 "The Pope must surrender Eome for good, must 
 settle at Avignon, must grant many divorces, and name 
 his successor. Napoleon hopes to find all these things 
 in this garden." 
 
 "Alas!" said the Cardinal. 
 
 "As I warned you, Eminence, the Emperor is de- 
 termined," observed Franchi. " I did not think that 
 he would journey to Rheims, I do not think so still. 
 Yet if he does, it will show his earnestness." 
 
 Consalvi did not reply. He had a loaf of white; 
 bread in his hands, which he examined before he cut. 
 Having cut it carefully he drew out a small paper 
 from the center and slipped it into his pocket. 
 
 "We have an occasional post too, and this means 
 important news. Not so bad for Kheims where bakers 
 turn editors. There will be time to read it later." 
 
 Monsignor Franchi would have been well pleased to 
 hear it read there and then, but a loud knocking at 
 the gate in the corner of the garden, and the uproar 
 of a deep, bass voice demanding instant admittance, 
 checked further conversation. Cardinal Consalvi 
 ordered Pierre to open the gate, which he did with 
 reluctance and an expression of disgust and impatience. 
 
 "Dear friends, I ask your indulgence," said His Emi- 
 nence. "This is a commissary of police who takes an 
 official interest in my household." 
 
 As Pierre opened the gate a pompous and high-
 
 172 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 colored officer of the local police bounced in angrily 
 and stared and puffed at the visitors for a moment. 
 
 "Hey, priest Consalvi," he snorted, "you are at your 
 old tricks again, I see. Open conspiracy against the 
 Emperor. Come, your name, sir." 
 
 Drawing out paper and pencil he turned savagely 
 on Pierre, who turned his back on him and took his 
 place near the house. 
 
 "I have given it a dozen times, and give it no more," 
 said he with a vicious glance at the window where 
 Fouche studied the antics of a local police officer, drunk 
 with the sense of power. 
 
 "Pure treason, and you shall answer for it," said the 
 officer. "Your name, sir priest." 
 
 "Ercole Consalvi." 
 
 "What is the meaning of this assembly without per- 
 mission ?" 
 
 "As you see, Monsieur Billeviche, a few friends at 
 breakfast, members of the imperial court." 
 
 "A pure subterfuge! The members of the imperial 
 court do not breakfast with traitors. Your name, sir." 
 
 "Andrea Consalvi." 
 
 "Ha, the plot thickens! Your name, sir. Aether 
 priest I see." 
 
 "Really, the Emperor shall hear of this," protested 
 Monsignor Franchi, who could not see the humor of the 
 scene or the character. "I do not feel disposed to give 
 you my name." 
 
 "Then you shall be arrested within the hour." 
 
 "Rather you should fear arrest, so to treat the Car- 
 dinal Consalvi." 
 
 "This remark shows that you do not belong to the
 
 A GRAVE MISUNDERSTANDING. 173 
 
 court," said Billeviche loftily, "for Consalvi is no Car- 
 dinal." 
 
 "Marquis," began the prelate. 
 
 "Nor is he a marquis," said Billeviche. 
 
 At that moment the officer discovered Fouche stand- 
 ing near Pierre. 
 
 "What, more strangers!" cried Billeviche. "Come, 
 your name, sir. And let me remind you, fellow, that 
 I am not to be looked at thus. Your name." 
 
 "The Duke of Otranto." 
 
 "How! What! Fouche!" 
 
 "At your service, officer." 
 
 "You are joking with me," stammered Billeviche. 
 "This is an infamous conspiracy against the Emperor." 
 
 "Away with him," said Fouche to Pierre, who seized 
 Billeviche with iron hand and whisked him so suddenly 
 through the nearest door that the company burst into 
 laughter. Fouche came forward. 
 
 "Your Eminence, permit me to express profound 
 regret for the annoyance caused you by this stupid 
 commissary of police." 
 
 "Do not apologize, Excellency. Monsieur Billeviche 
 has lightened many an hour for me by scenes such as 
 you have just witnessed. And no matter how unable 
 to prove each instance of conspiracy, he repeated the 
 latest charge with the same ardor. The Emperor has 
 in him a faithful officer." 
 
 "I am glad to hear you say it. I present to your 
 Eminence the greetings of His Imperial Majesty." 
 
 "You are welcome, and I thank the Emperor." 
 
 "He has bidden me say that he will very shortly visit 
 Your Eminence."
 
 174 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 The Marquis glanced at Corona as if with a sword in 
 his hand to slay. Her thoughts seemed to be with the 
 other lady, who had busied herself about the table and 
 had taken up a few dishes to carry into the house. When 
 Jones had successfully vanished Corona seemed more at 
 her ease. The Cardinal thanked Fouche for the honor 
 about to be conferred upon him, and invited the Duke 
 to breakfast, which Fouche declined on the excuse of 
 pressing business. He greeted the Franchis cordially 
 and exchanged significant words with the Marquis, 
 whose heart bounded but whose manner remained cold, 
 at the single sentence uttered by the magnate. 
 
 "The Emperor must see you in secret to-day at hia 
 residence." 
 
 No other heard the glorious words which fate uttered 
 through the mouth of a successful and despicable man. 
 When Fouche had gone they sat down to their meal 
 again, and Jones returned, from the house smiling 
 at her successful escape from the glance of the terrible 
 chief of police. Her sharp eyes discovered a change 
 in the Marquis, a deeper change in Corona, anxiety 
 in Monsignor Franchi, and grief in the Cardinal, nor 
 could her gaiety drive these clouds away. Fouche had 
 spoiled the breakfast. Andrea grew impatient to seek 
 the Emperor, Corona fretted that her brother had so 
 far found no opportunity to counsel the Cardinal. .After 
 a constrained conversation the ladies withdrew, escorted 
 to the door by the Marquis, and Monsignor Franchi has- 
 tened to prepare his friend for the coming interview 
 with the Emperor. In the struggle of wits Consalvi 
 forgot the important letter which had come to him in 
 the loaf of white bread.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A STUBBORN DIPLOMAT. 
 
 FOB a time the diplomats had forgotten their interest 
 in Corona and Andrea, but as silence settled on the 
 little garden the same thought recurred to them, and 
 they looked on each other in grief. 
 
 "The interview was evidently not a success," said 
 Franchi. 
 
 "I am fearing for Andrea," replied the Cardinal. 
 "This prolonged and hopeless idleness has weakened 
 him. The apparent failure of all my forecasts about 
 your imperial master has filled him with regret; not 
 at the failure, oh no ! but at the lost years spent in 
 exile, when he might have won glory at the head of 
 an army. He is dreaming and planning, and I fear 
 for his resolution." 
 
 "Can you blame him, Eminence? Years ago you 
 could without danger have placed him by the Emperor's 
 side, and Andrea would have been a poor stick indeed 
 if in that time he had not won the very highest rank 
 in the army." 
 
 "I appreciate his self-denial, Monsignor. He might 
 also have been shot, in a cause not too glorious. But 
 what has all this to do with Corona? Why should 
 he refuse happiness of one kind anyway, since he can- 
 not get the other?" 
 
 "It is mysterious," replied Franchi. "Corona has 
 
 175
 
 176 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 no understanding of it. And he has never been accused 
 of paying attention to any other lady." 
 
 "There is evil in the air," sighed the Cardinal. "And 
 do you know why the Emperor has brought his dan- 
 gerous shadow to this place?" 
 
 "To demand in person what he sent me to request 
 in diplomatic phrase. I do not know that, but the 
 information of Madame Bonaparte and the presence of 
 Fouche lead me to believe it." 
 
 "It will be the same story, asking what I cannot give, 
 and what I would not if I could. I dread these inter- 
 views with this untrained and volcanic genius. They 
 begin with smiles and phrases and end with grape shot. 
 Why does he not inform himself on what an ecclesiastic 
 is able to do ?" 
 
 "He has a good adviser in his uncle, the Cardinal 
 Fesch." 
 
 "True indeed," and His Eminence laughed heartily. 
 "The Cardinal-uncle is admirably fitted for his royal 
 position. He always advises and instructs just as the 
 Emperor desires to be instructed and advised. Now 
 you should do better, Monsignor Franchi. You know 
 the limitations of the law." 
 
 "Well," replied the Monsignor with some hesitation, 
 "what the Emperor demands from you, Eminence, I 
 would hardly consider beyond your powers. He wishes 
 the Pope to reside at Avignon, for which there are many 
 precedents. He wishes to rule jointly with the Holy 
 Father, and to have the two capitals, spiritual and tem- 
 poral, in France, Avignon and Paris. He asks you 
 to help him in this divine plan. It is a tremendous 
 invitation."
 
 A STUBBORN DIPLOMAT. 177 
 
 The Cardinal burst into laughter, which was against 
 his habit, but the seriousness of his friend on a scheme 
 which seemed to him arragant nonsense tickled him. 
 
 "And if Napoleon died the day after his divine plan 
 went into effect, do you think it would still flourish 
 and bear fruit ?" 
 
 "But we are not talking of death, Eminence." 
 
 "Death is the test of schemes, and Napoleon will 
 leave no successors. It is idle to talk of the King of 
 Rome, guarded by his grandfather, the Emperor of 
 Austria. The genius which built up the Empire of 
 Bonaparte will require that genius for half a century 
 to maintain it." 
 
 "It will not be wanting," declared the Monsignor 
 with all the importance and confidence of a partisan. 
 
 "Don't be absurd," said Consalvi with the utmost 
 good-nature. 
 
 "Don't be obstinate," replied Franchi. 
 
 "I can afford to be so long as you are absurd." 
 
 "Poor Andrea feels the burden of it. Who but Your 
 Eminence could afford such obstinacy ? You have looked 
 at the victories of Napoleon for four years, you have 
 seen his splendid management of France, he is warrior 
 and statesman together, and you will not believe that 
 he is capable of managing both Church and State in 
 a new way as he manages Europe in a new way. 
 Indeed I may say, the whole world." 
 
 "You are wrong, Monsignor. He has not yet learned 
 to manage the United States, for example, your friend 
 Madame Bonaparte." 
 
 They laughed heartily at the difficulties provided by 
 that lady for the house of the Bonapartes.
 
 178 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Nor has the Emperor yet subdued England," con- 
 tinued the Cardinal. 
 
 "But wait for that development, Eminence. Ah, I 
 know that the secret of your obstinacy is England. The 
 Emperor knows that you are thought well of by the 
 Regent. Well, wait. When Russia has been crushed 
 finally, like all the others, then it will be the turn of 
 England. And what a crushing L England will then 
 be converted into a cheese for Napoleon's table." 
 
 "Well when that event occurs, Monsignor, you may 
 hope that I shall accept the divine plan of political 
 redemption." 
 
 "You still believe that Napoleon will meet defeat ?" 
 
 "I know nothing. The older I grow the less I seem 
 to know. I do feel that there will be an end to Napo- 
 leon, a violent, unexpected end, like his beginning. I 
 do know his kind. These great men who rule us little 
 creatures of a day " 
 
 As the Cardinal paused to take a pinch of snuff, 
 Monsignor Franchi pursed his lips and looked about him 
 as if to appeal to the world against this depreciation. 
 His Eminence smiled but continued. 
 
 "These great men are blind in one direction. 'Was 
 not Caesar blind to the Ides of March ? Should not the 
 French aristocracy have discounted in 1770 the Revo- 
 lution of 1789 ? The cleverest man cannot see his own 
 doom even when rather stupid people have guessed it. 
 It is the safety of the multitude that the rulers are blind 
 at one point. Otherwise we should all be slaves to 
 such a political and military genius as Napoleon." 
 
 "And where do you consider the Emperor blind, 
 Eminence? In what particular point?" said Franchi
 
 A STUBBORN" DIPLOMAT. 1T9 
 
 blandly, for he felt that his argument was really em- 
 barrassing the Cardinal. 
 
 "He is surely blind in this dream of universal power. 
 When he has conquered Russia, he will subdue Eng- 
 land, which will give him the Orient. Then he must 
 conquer the wilderness of America. After that how 
 old will he be? How long will it take to subdue 
 Russia ?" 
 
 "This summer's campaign," said Franchi slyly. 
 
 "I suppose- so, altho I had better hopes of Russia. 
 But will the English surrender after two campaigns? 
 They have defied him ten years, they have never recog- 
 nized him, they have sworn to destroy him." 
 
 "Ah, but when their day comes what a day of de- 
 struction it will be !" said Franchi with a happy chuckle. 
 "All the strength of Napoleon and France will be hurled 
 in one moment on them. Do they not know it, and 
 are they not making strenuous preparations for the hour 
 of annihilation ?" 
 
 "They do fear it," Consalvi admitted with a heart- 
 deep groan. "Napoleon has no regard for human life, 
 for the liberty or happiness of peoples, where his am- 
 bition is concerned. - However he has not yet done with 
 Russia, and he must win over the Pope." 
 
 "What need has he of the Pope?" said Monsignor 
 with a superior smile. 
 
 "None that I can see, and it is all the more a mystery 
 why at this moment he makes so much of gaining the 
 direct alliance of Pius. Unless it is part of his game 
 to become at some future time the spiritual head of 
 Christianity, or for that matter, since he dreams such
 
 180 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 things, the spiritual ruler of a new religion. His imagi- 
 nation cannot resist such fancies." 
 
 "That may be, Eminence, but I know that the Em- 
 peror accepts the necessity of a spiritual rule for the 
 nations, and he finds no other like that of Rome. 
 Therefore he wishes an alliance with Rome." 
 
 "He is wasting his time then." 
 
 "Do not be too sure." 
 
 "What do you mean by that look, that smile, that 
 tone, Monsignor?" 
 
 "You are always slurring the power of the Emperor, 
 Eminence, and the very instances which you select for 
 depreciation of him are those which have shown forth 
 his infinite ability." 
 
 The Cardinal rose suddenly with a white face and 
 stared at the prelate. 
 
 "You do not mean to say " he began. 
 
 "That the Pope and the Emperor have come to an 
 understanding, yes. That Pius has presented Rome 
 to Napoleon, yes. That His Holiness has accepted again 
 the city of Avignon as his capital, yes. That he has 
 concluded an alliance with the Emperor, which means, 
 whatever the language may be, that they shall rule the 
 world together: it is most true." 
 
 "And did you have any hand in that treaty, Mon- 
 signor ?" 
 
 "Oh, do not look at me, do not speak to me so, Emi- 
 nence. I am innocent. It was all done by the Emperor 
 and the Empress, at their leisure, in charming Fontaine- 
 bleau, and it has just been published to the world." 
 
 Consalvi sat down again relieved but stunned, nor 
 could he speak for some moments. His friend chattered
 
 A STUBBORN" DIPLOMAT. 181 
 
 on to conceal the delicacy of the situation, but he was 
 saying to himself while describing the success of 
 Napoleon : 
 
 "I have crushed this stubborn temper. It was indeed 
 a blow. He must now admit that Napoleon's scheme 
 of government is divine, even if he does not surrender 
 at once. He will be the better prepared to accept the 
 overtures of Napoleon. Ah, truly this Bonaparte is a 
 magician !" 
 
 "Borne gone I" cried Consalvi, starting up suddenly, 
 and walking the length of the garden in anguish. "Im- 
 possible ! It must be taken back. Pius must retract 
 that gift." 
 
 "A moment ago you said the Emperor must, and now 
 you say that the Pope must. Presently Your Eminence 
 will be telling the Almighty that He must also. Be 
 calm, I pray you, and examine the matter." 
 
 "Fortunate for you," said the Cardinal standing 
 before him with a savage face, "that you had no hand 
 in this affair." 
 
 "It was done solely by the Pope, proprio motu," 
 Franchi asseverated solemnly, "and no one can be 
 charged with having brought it about. I can see just 
 how Napoleon did it. The charm of the man is beyond 
 belief. He knelt at the feet of Pius with the golden- 
 haired Maria Louisa, perhaps the little King of Home 
 in his arms, and made Pius the gift of himself, his 
 family, his throne, and his dynasty. The Pope is tired, 
 as we all are, as Your Eminence is not, of this struggle 
 against Bonaparte, against the inevitable, and he re- 
 solved to put an end to it. It is ended. You have now 
 nothing to do but make your peace with the Emperor,
 
 182 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 since he also desires it, and comes specially to ask peace, 
 because of you he always thought well." 
 
 Monsignor paused with delicate emphasis on the last 
 word. 
 
 "You will accept peace, and send Andrea forth on his 
 career." 
 
 It mortified the prelate much to discover that the 
 Cardinal was not listening. Consalvi had made a rapid 
 survey of the consequences of the Pope's act, of the 
 significance of Napoleon's visit to himself, of many 
 courses of action to nullify the surrender of Rome. Of 
 what avail were schemes to this end ? The Pope was a 
 prisoner in the palace of Fontainebleau, the cardinals 
 were in exile, and correspondence was nearly impossible, 
 as well as dangerous. If he could but get within speak- 
 ing distance of Pius VII I Alas, an impossibility ! 
 
 "You are not listening," said Franchi. 
 
 "Continue," said the Cardinal with a wan smile, "it 
 is all that I am able to do amid so many calamities." 
 
 "Perhaps you may find a way out of calamity by lis- 
 tening," the prelate replied with tartness. "How can 
 you be so stubborn, Eminence ? You have held to this 
 attitude ten years, since you made the Concordat. la 
 it not the essence of diplomacy to find a way through 
 compromise ?" 
 
 "That is the language of a cow to the butcher, Mon- 
 signor. The reply of the butcher is the axe. Napoleon 
 practices no diplomatic art, for the Bonaparte axe saves 
 time, argument, and money. When Napoleon descends 
 to diplomacy it will be because the axe has grown dull, 
 or his arm weak. "
 
 A STUBBORN" DIPLOMAT. 183 
 
 The keen eye of the Cardinal saw his friend wince 
 under that last remark. 
 
 "No, it will be because with age he has learned the 
 value of diplomacy, the limitations of armies and war," 
 replied the prelate uneasily. "I urged upon him the 
 danger of owning Rome, as I have impressed him with 
 the danger of keeping the Pope and the Sacred College 
 separated. He did not accept my remonstrance, but 
 he did adopt some features of the suggested policy. 
 Having cut the knot by the recent treaty, the Pope is 
 free." 
 
 Consalvi felt like leaping to his feet with joy, but 
 this time he decided to display no feeling. 
 
 "To what extent ?" he asked ironically. 
 
 "He can set out for Avignon as soon as his health 
 permits, and in the meantime the Sacred College may 
 assemble at Fontainebleau. The governmental functions 
 of the Church may be resumed too, and everything will 
 be as before." 
 
 "That is something," said Consalvi quietly, but his 
 friend raised eyes and hands towards heaven in protest 
 to this indifference, and made a loud complaint against 
 Consalvi, who had become again the diplomat, smiling, 
 inscrutable, even though despairing, because the last 
 calamity had happened. Napoleon had harnessed the 
 Church to the Empire. His visit that morning to the 
 little garden simply meant complete triumph, and that 
 Consalvi must in time put on the tiara at his bidding. 
 Well, since God permitted it why should he grieve, or 
 oppose ? Andrea might now become a king and found a 
 dynasty, and he himself would doubtless be ruler of 
 half the earth. In case of Napoleon's death the lessee
 
 184 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 of this poor garden would become the regent of the 
 world, ruling in the name of Napoleon's successor. 
 What strange fancies ! What a queer world ! He looked 
 over at Consignor Franchi, plump, gracious, light- 
 hearted, quite certain that any man who tries can under- 
 stand the nature of all things, perfectly happy in his 
 office of Napoleonic agent and prophet, and probably 
 dreaming of his glorious future as the personal friend 
 of an emperor and a pope. Are not such innocents 
 really the happy people of the earth ? Oh, what dark- 
 ness gathered around him as he sat listening to Franchi's 
 chatter, a darkness that brought the sweat to his fore- 
 head. He raised his right hand to his brow, but checked 
 it half way, and it touched the letter, in his pocket, 
 which he had taken from the loaf of bread. Carelessly, 
 so that the other might not take notice, he read the secret 
 despatch. He had time to read it twice and to think 
 a little. Metternich was the author and his theme was 
 Russia. For the first time Consalvi learned of the awful 
 destruction of the grand army which Napoleon had 
 led to Moscow and to annihilation. The day of the 
 Bonapartes was ended. Europe was arming in con- 
 cert, and another year would probably see the fall of 
 Napoleon. Russia ! The name rolled under his tongue 
 like sugared music. Ah, now the Emperor's game stood 
 forth in the light of day. He needed the Pope, the 
 moral support of the treaty, of the surrender of Rome, 
 and above all the conciliation of Catholic feeling. Oh, 
 what a humiliation for the master of the world ! He 
 was coming as a suppliant to this poor garden, fearful 
 that supplication would be vain. The Cardinal sighed
 
 A STUBBORN DIPLOMAT. 185 
 
 with pity and yet with content. He had lived to see 
 the end. 
 
 "And now that you see the generous mind of the 
 Emperor," Franchi concluded, "I trust, Your Emi- 
 nence, that generosity instead of obstinacy will mark 
 your share of the coming interview." 
 
 "I thank you, Monsignor, for your information and 
 your interest," Consalvi replied. "I confess that I am 
 weary of the situation, and that I am prepared to meet 
 the Emperor more than half way ... . . to Russia," 
 he added under his breath. Radiant at his unexpected 
 success Monsignor Franchi hastened away to report to 
 Napoleon,
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 AN EMPEROR'S CUNNING. 
 
 MONSIGNOE FRANC HI was considered by his friends 
 and superiors rather a useful than an able diplomat, 
 who had the advantages of high birth and powerful 
 acquaintances, could enter sanctuaries closed to more 
 capable men, and often bring about compromises as help- 
 ful as they were unexpected. Fouehe despised him be- 
 cause his ability did not match his conceit of it, and he 
 listened with scorn to the prelate's report of the inter- 
 view with Consalvi, seeing at once that the black Car- 
 dinal had not surrendered or changed ; but he found it 
 unnecessary to argue the point with a happy idiot like 
 Franchi, or a wilful optimist like Napoleon. He simply 
 remarked : 
 
 "You must bring this information at once to the 
 Emperor, and he will thank you for your intelligent 
 aid at a critical moment." 
 
 "Critical I" exclaimed the happy diplomat. "I have 
 never seen such a moment in the affairs of His Majesty." 
 
 "You are too much of the courtier to see it, Mon- 
 signor," Fouche replied blandly, "but the Emperor 
 believes the time critical, and he therefore will thank 
 you with enthusiasm for your excellent service." 
 
 And the Emperor did, patting Franchi on the back 
 gently, complimenting him on his address, on the tact 
 of his sister, reminding him how firmly he had always 
 maintained the theory that Pope and Emperor should 
 be the twin forces of a new world, and hinting humor- 
 
 186
 
 AN EMPEROR'S CUNNING. 187 
 
 ously that the little King of Rome and the youthful 
 Monsignor Franchi might one day succeed to the crowns 
 of Pius and Napoleon. The Emperor had taken the 
 prelate's measure long ago, despising him for large 
 promise and small performance, and refusing him credit 
 for a kind heart, a sincere devotion, many labors and 
 much suffering. Monsignor Franchi had not yet 
 learned, and probably could never learn, that a short 
 man has no place among giants. Not even his beloved 
 sister had the power to convince him of his low stature. 
 He went away overjoyed to tell the news to Corona. 
 
 "What is your opinion of this report?" Napoleon 
 said to Fouche. 
 
 "It has every appearance of success, except that 
 Monsignor's reports are always happy. He used a good 
 argument against stubborn Consalvi. He worked it up 
 well; your steady triumphs, the new agreement with 
 the Pope, the helplessness of Europe, and then your 
 generous treatment of the Sacred College. The weak 
 point in the affair is that he did not learn if Consalvi 
 had heard of the Russian disasters." 
 
 "What if he had heard?" 
 
 "Consalvi would be immovable," replied Fouche 
 calmly, too calmly the Emperor thought, for his face 
 clouded. He could forecast a campaign, but he could 
 not read the inscrutable faces of men like Fouche, who 
 had already discounted his future and were leaving the 
 sinking ship for a sounder vessel. 
 
 "He will not be so immovable after this year's cam- 
 paign," said the great man in his irritation. 
 
 "I think he must have heard," Fouche continued, 
 "altho Pierre Soulange assured me no news had reached
 
 188 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 him. The spy himself had not heard of the Russian 
 disasters, in which he would have rejoiced as a fool- 
 friend of the Revolution. But his black Eminence has 
 had visitors, the most recent a relative of Your Majesty, 
 Madame Patterson-Bonaparte 
 
 "Did you arrest her?" 
 
 "No, but she is at your disposal any moment. She 
 is a remarkably bright woman, and usually has all the 
 news wherever she happens to be 
 
 "What, have you met her before, Fouche ?" 
 
 "She had a place in the solemnities of your marriage 
 at the Louvre," replied Fouche maliciously. "Of course 
 at that time it would have been impossible to trouble 
 her, except by conducting her out of the country with 
 a warning. She had Jerome's protection, I think. Being 
 in Rheims she called this morning on the Cardinal, 
 and may have given him the news. I suspect he had it 
 earlier." 
 
 "Doubtless. We shall see. You will now arrest this 
 young woman, and confine her where she will be of no 
 annoyance. She should not be in France at all." 
 
 "If I may offer a suggestion, she is of a temperament 
 that cannot be kept out of France. She is also ambitious 
 and in love with the glories of court life. Why not 
 place her at court, under proper guardianship, and 
 marry her to a noble. She will have many suitors at 
 first sight, and marriage would end all annoyances." 
 
 At that moment came a knock at the door and after 
 it an aide-de-camp to say that the Marquis Consalvi 
 awaited the pleasure of the Emperor. 
 
 "Conduct him here at once," said the Emperor with 
 a glance at Fouche, who nodded and smiled, saying :
 
 AN EMPEROR'S CUNNING. 189 
 
 "The young man has just broken with the past, has 
 thrown over his brother, whose prophecies of your in- 
 evitable downfall have disgusted him, and is about to 
 seek glory at your side." 
 
 Altho the Emperor laughed at this description of the 
 facts, inwardly he writhed at the phrasing of Fouche, 
 which declared the downfall inevitable and ridiculed 
 the fool who sought glory at Napoleon's side. 
 
 "I shall marry him to Patterson," said the Emperor 
 gaily. 
 
 Fouche went out one door as Andrea came in at 
 another. The Minister of Police had instructions to 
 arrest Elisabeth Patterson and to send her under mili- 
 tary escort to Fontainebleau. 
 
 Andrea Consalvi in the presence of his idol found 
 himself a light-hearted man, very different from the 
 exile of Eheims, the gloomy companion of his eminent 
 brother. Before this sun of glory all vapors vanished 
 in an instant. All his doubts and hesitations, his fear 
 of compromising the Cardinal, of being thought disloyal, 
 of injuring the family honor, disappeared, and he knew 
 from the joy which flooded his breast that he should 
 have taken this step long ago. He adored this Emperor, 
 this pale, small man, with the face of a seraph, the deli- 
 cacy of a woman, the eyes of Jove. It seemed like the 
 bliss of heaven to be standing here at his invitation, 
 knowing that hereafter he should be always in his 
 service. The Cardinal had been unable, like most of 
 the sages of that time, to impress his brother with the 
 right view of this extraordinary man. His Eminence 
 had often described the horrors of the Napoleonic wars, 
 the fearful slaughter of innocent men, the shocking
 
 190 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 sights of the battle-field, the hospital, the retreat, the 
 encampment, the desolate homes robbed of their richest 
 treasures, the long, long grief of parents, widows, 
 orphans, friends, the heavy burden of taxation on the 
 poor, the demoralization of social life. Few thought 
 of such things, and could not understand the argument. 
 War was thought necessary and glorious, its leaders 
 seized the highest honors of their time. Not even the 
 horrors of the Russian disaster had seriously affected 
 the glory of Napoleon, then or since, for he still remains 
 the admired hero of a sublime romance. The whole 
 world would consider a little Italian Marquis very for- 
 tunate to receive the attention and the affection of the 
 greatest military genius of the day. Andrea had grieved 
 at first to see how foolish the Cardinal's views of Napo- 
 leon had been, how vain his prophecies; then he had 
 worried lest service under the Emperor would look like 
 desertion of his brother; but with Napoleon smiling 
 upon him affectionately he knew that hesitation was 
 foolish, delay criminal, and that his long exile had been 
 lost time. A man knows better than his relatives what 
 is good for himself . He knelt at the feet of the Emperor 
 and kissed his hand. 
 
 "I have come, Sire, to place my poor services at your 
 command, and to ask pardon for the long delay in re- 
 sponding to your kindness," he said brokenly. 
 
 "Ah, I understand, and I do not blame you," Napo- 
 leon replied, stooping to kiss his cheek with the affection 
 of a father. "On the contrary I praise the devotion 
 which has held you, in spite of temptation so strong, 
 in obedience to the head of the family. Rise, my son, 
 pnd sit here beside me, while we discuss your future."
 
 AN EMPEROR'S CUNNING. 191 
 
 The tears flowed down the cheek of the young man. 
 He loved this man, he thought, far more than the brother 
 who had cared for him, educated him, loved him a score 
 of years with almost a mother's strength. So easily 
 is youth won by glitter. It never occurred to the Mar- 
 quis, in his emotion, that if he died that night, Napoleon 
 would not lose his appetite for dinner or give his mem- 
 ory the second word of praise ; while his stricken brother 
 would bury his body with many tears, carry his memory 
 in his heart forever, pray for him till speech failed, 
 and never escape from the shadow of his death. The 
 Emperor had enjoyed to the full this adoration of the 
 young, an enjoyment which never lost its flavor for him. 
 It had made him a power with the people, overcoming 
 the prudence of the sages, the grief of parents, the hos- 
 tility of the Bourbon princes, who could make no head- 
 way against the Napoleonic tradition. This young Mar- 
 quis represented the youth of the world, who burned 
 to fight under his banner, the passionate, adoring, foolish 
 youth, who perished with joy in the light of his smile. 
 
 "I sent for you," said the Emperor, pressing his 
 hands as they sat side by side, "but first you shall tell 
 me what is in your heart. I have heard that you had 
 resolved to come to me, in spite^of your brother's foolish 
 attitude." 
 
 "Oh, you heard that," said Andrea joyfully, "but I 
 had spoken it to no one save myself." 
 
 "Your looks showed it, my child. Youth cannot con- 
 ceal its thought like the old." 
 
 "Yes, I had made up my mind to offer myself to you, 
 knowing that I would not be accepted."
 
 192 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "How could you know that ?" 
 
 "From the sense of justice, Sire. More than once 
 you had offered me honor and glory and I had not the 
 courage or the sense to understand and accept. Why 
 should you then delay a moment to notice a fool ? But 
 I saw the blunder I had made, and I had to make one 
 effort to mend it or die of grief. Even though you 
 rejected me I had to make reparation to myself, if I 
 could not make it to Your Majesty." 
 
 "A very just thought." 
 
 "And while I studied the means to reach you, Sire, 
 there came the Due d'Otranto to tell me that you were 
 here, and that you wished to see me." 
 
 "I am glad to have given you so much happiness. 
 You have had so little in exile." 
 
 "And I am here to thank you, and to say that if 
 nothing else happened to me in this world, the memory 
 of this meeting will make my life beautiful forever, 
 and fill it with joy. I offer my poor service. I make 
 my act of contrition for the sins of weakness. I promise 
 to do better." 
 
 "Ah, my dear, my most dear son, how the heart 
 speaks in you !" 
 
 "I am not worthy to be called your son, Sire." 
 
 "You shall have the chance to prove your worth. But 
 now we must also consider your dear brother, the Car- 
 dinal. What will he say to all this ?" 
 
 "What he has said so often : impossible ! But now 
 having served his pleasure to the limit of endurance I 
 must act for myself." 
 
 "You have assuredly fulfilled your duty in this long, 
 unnecessary exile. You have given your brother's
 
 AN EMPEROR'S CUNNING. 193 
 
 prophecies of my fate time to prove their correctness. 
 I think even that stern cleric must admit your fidelity, 
 praise your patience, and absolve you from the charge 
 of undue haste." 
 
 "That stern cleric, Sire, will never forgive me for 
 this desertion, not of him, but of his folly." 
 
 "His folly ! Ah, rightly named I And such a man 
 to yield to folly! You know, do you not, that your 
 brother is among the greatest of his time? I look to 
 him to succeed His Holiness, the present Pope, whose 
 temperament and health alike unfit him for his lofty 
 position." 
 
 "I have heard that Cardinal Consalvi is a very able 
 man," Andrea said proudly, "but of late I have begun 
 to doubt his ability. I am no judge of such a matter, 
 Sire, but I have to choose between Your Majesty and 
 my brother. The whole world has accepted the genius 
 which resides in you, Sire, but it has not done so for 
 my brother. And so I have decided for myself that it 
 is safer to stand by the greater man." 
 
 Napoleon laughed and pinched the boy's glowing 
 cheek. 
 
 "A wise decision, which even Consalvi must ap- 
 prove," he said. "Still your brother is really a great 
 man, not so much in his political sagacity as in his 
 temper. He could be Pope next week by raising his 
 hand. He declines because he does not regard the 
 method of reaching the throne a fair one, or alliance 
 with me safe and profitable. The cleverest man is blind 
 in some things." 
 
 "How often I have heard my brother say the same 
 thing of you, Sire.'""
 
 194 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Ah, indeed!" 
 
 "It was his only defence against my argument, Sire, 
 that you are blind in one direction. If you can see failure 
 for the Emperor, I would say, why cannot the Emperor 
 see it for himself, since admittedly he is the superior 
 of any man living." 
 
 "Blind in one direction," repeated Napoleon gravely, 
 as he looked into space, considering the thought. Long 
 afterward these two men, the idol and the worshipper, 
 recalling the truism of the Cardinal and this particular 
 moment, declared that two more vivid examples of its 
 truth than themselves could not at that instant have 
 been found in the whole world ; for the great Emperor 
 had decided, against the opinions of his best friends, 
 on the policy which hurled him to destruction ; and the 
 little Marquis, against the warnings of his brother, had 
 thrown in his lot with the Emperor only to share in 
 that tremendous fall. Yet never had their thought and 
 action, in their own estimation, so smacked of prudence 
 and wisdom. 
 
 "I compliment you on your courage, Marquis," said 
 Napoleon abruptly, "and I am glad that there will be 
 no necessity for opposing your eminent brother. I have 
 good news for him and you. The Pope and I have come 
 to an amicable agreement, and in consequence your exile 
 is over. Consalvi and his household, after our inter- 
 view to-day, will set out for Fontainebleau, where he 
 will resume his old functions beside the Pope." 
 
 "Thank God I have seen this reconciliation." 
 
 "It leaves you free to accept honors from me," con- 
 tinued the Emperor kindly, "and you are hereby ap- 
 pointed coloned and aide-de-camp on my staff."
 
 AN EMPEKOR'S CUOTING. 195 
 
 "Only a life of devotion can repay this kindness." 
 
 "Yet it is only the beginning. The future looks so 
 large for His Eminence that a Consalvi may look at a 
 crown without blinking. You will set out at once to 
 Fontainebleau, leaving me to tell all to your brother." 
 
 "Oh, now I begin to live." 
 
 "Poor child, you have indeed suffered. Fouche has 
 arranged for you to conduct Madame Patterson, who 
 is now arrested, to Fontainebleau. You will have a 
 company of dragoons under your command for the pur- 
 pose. There is no harm threatening Madame Patter- 
 son. The Pope is soon to nullify her marriage with 
 King Jerome, and then she will take her place at court. 
 Guard her well, and do not delay." 
 
 With rapture Andrea knelt once more before the 
 Emperor, kissed repeatedly the delicate hands with their 
 diamond rings, and flew like a winged god to his first 
 military duty under the great leader. Napoleon felt a 
 glow in his heart, as if fire had reached it, from con- 
 tact with the love, enthusiasm, and veneration of the 
 young man. 
 
 "They inspire me, as Fouche and Talleyrand depress 
 me. A million like him in France are ready to follow 
 where I lead. Why then should I lose heart before the 
 rats, the timid counsellors, and other creatures around 
 me? Blind in one direction! Ah, how true! That 
 blindness is part of our nature. It is the most necessary 
 wisdom to know that, and to discover where we are 
 blind. I shall learn it of Consalvi." 
 
 In good spirits he set out for his interview with the 
 calm, stubborn, far-seeing Cardinal.
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 AN INVITATION TO A WEDDING. 
 
 THE Emperor knew clearly the mind of Consalvi, 
 his political theories, and his present attitude. Men 
 felt Consalvi to be, what he was popularly named after- 
 wards, the greatest diplomat in Europe. Only the dip- 
 lomats could explain the reasons for this belief. His 
 strength lay in the fact that his principles permitted 
 no compromise in one direction, that he had no per- 
 sonal ambitions to serve, and that his resources were 
 sure if few. What did Napoleon hope from this stub- 
 born man? He scarcely knew. It was necessary that 
 he should be doing something to impress that Europe 
 which was now arming against him. His treasury had 
 no funds, his pcr^.e were exhausted, his armies fagged 
 out, and his generals weary of war. The coming cam- 
 paign would have to be decided by one great battle, 
 with defeat so awful for his enemies that surrender 
 would be speedy. Meanwhile he had impressed part of 
 the world with his triumph over the Pope in coaxing 
 him to settle in Avignon. If he could now say to courts 
 and diplomats, Consalvi is on my side, he is to succeed 
 Pius VII, the weak would be strengthened and the 
 strong weakened by his success. The tiara was no bribe 
 to a mind like Consalvi's, but the opportunity to help 
 in ending the continental wars, to restore government 
 
 196
 
 AN INVITATION TO A WEDDING. 197 
 
 to the Church and peace to the nations, might induce 
 Consalvi to yield. As he rode his temper changed to 
 its usual gloomy tone. With all his confidence in his 
 star he could not conceal from himself that the future 
 looked threatening. 
 
 "A pope of Consalvi's temper and skill," he said to 
 himself, "is needed to support my prestige and to dam 
 the torrent let loose by the Moscow tragedy. Oh, that 
 failure ruined me. France is faithful but tired, the 
 ministers can do nothing until I have won another vic- 
 tory, the funds are lacking. I must get the support of 
 this Consalvi. Does he know of my lost army? Oh, 
 Russia, Russia, give me back my legions." 
 
 He dreamed of those unhappy legions, the simple 
 and the brave, who had perished in the cold with his 
 name on their blue lips, whose flesh and bones had en- 
 riched the soil of Russia, who had loved him even while 
 he gave them over to a horrible death ; they passed 
 through his imagination in long lines, ragged, hungry, 
 exhausted, but warm-hearted still, saluting him as they 
 passed on to death. With this picture in his mind he 
 entered the little garden, where Consalvi waited, 
 strengthening his mind against the coming onslaught 
 with the very thought which floated in Napoleon's brain. 
 As the two saluted each other, Consalvi said to himself, 
 behold the brother of death ! and the Emperor said to 
 himself, behold the antidote to Moscow ! 
 
 "Your majesty is welcome," said the Cardinal briefly 
 and coldly. 
 
 "I see that you have enjoyed your exile," replied 
 Napoleon. 
 
 "Very much, Sire, and I confess to the hope that the
 
 198 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 obscurity in which you placed me so kindly would have 
 wiped out all remembrance " 
 
 "Of the cardinal whom I ordered shot," interrupted 
 the Emperor. "Ah, few can forget Consalvi." 
 
 "Few have remembered him, Sire. It is all the more 
 gracious of Your Majesty to honor me with this visit. 
 It is a great deal for the poor to look at the rich, since 
 they will never get any closer to riches." 
 
 "You are still a rich man, Eminence. Have you 
 not health, friends, even a future? And are you not 
 Consalvi ? In stripping you of your red robes and mak- 
 ing you the black cardinal," looking with a smile at the 
 plain black cassock, "I took nothing of real value from 
 you. Wait until I begin to strip you in earnest." 
 
 "Your Majesty perhaps would like to make a martyr 
 of me?" 
 
 "Something as good: I would like to make you 
 pope. But come, I smell the odor of coffee. Let us 
 have it, for I am in excellent humor this morning." 
 
 They sat down in the arbor and Pierre filled the cups. 
 The two men sipped and wondered as they exchanged 
 commonplaces, Napoleon suspecting that the other knew 
 of Moscow, Consalvi amazed at the good health, sound 
 nerves, and cheerfulness of this brother of death. Was 
 Napoleon, as many believed, something of a monster ? 
 His melancholy eyes sought to learn something from the 
 inscrutable face of Consalvi. 
 
 "I have come with sincere terms for you, Consalvi," 
 said he, "and also to hear plain speech from a diplomat." 
 
 "Plain speech lives only among the innocent, and is 
 an impossibility for diplomats and courtiers. Nor are 
 they to blame, since princes have not the skin to stand
 
 AN INVITATION TO A WEDDING. 199 
 
 such draughts of wind, and must shut the door on 
 them. It is perhaps a provision of nature that they are 
 so sensitive, so that their great power can easily be 
 controlled by the moral force of their own blunders." 
 
 "You have your own philosophy I see. Well, since 
 I cannot command of you plain speech, I beg of you 
 to give it freely." 
 
 "Then I cannot refuse, Sire." 
 
 "You are kind, Eminence. I have come *to tell you 
 that your exile has ended, which you know already, 
 that you are to resume your robes of office, and set 
 out at once for Fontainebleau, where the free Pope will 
 give you your old place. What do you think of all 
 this?" 
 
 "First, permit me to ask the reason of this change." 
 
 "I am tired of eating pope, which I did not cook. 
 Cardinal Fesch has me weary with his protests against 
 what he calls an imprisonment, and is forever warning 
 me that they who eat pope usually die of it. Anyway 
 I can dispense with the friendship of this infirm weak- 
 ling, and repose comfortably on the victories past, pres- 
 ent and to come." 
 
 He cast a sly look at the Cardinal who did not betray 
 the thought, sad and amusing together, which entered 
 his mind : at last the great man had descended to rank 
 imposture. 
 
 "Moreover I long for peace," continued the Emperor. 
 "Once I have crushed those who still hunger for my 
 bones I shall establish a peace more real and splendid 
 than that of Augustus, because it will endure. But 
 these are mere words. Here is the main question : will 
 you become pope after Pius?"
 
 200 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "To what end ?" said the calm tones of His Eminence, 
 as if Napoleon had offered him a trip to Paris. 
 
 "To work with me for universal empire and universal 
 peace." 
 
 "Universal empire means war, Sire, and so your 
 words contradict your intentions and plans." 
 
 "You think such an empire impossible?" 
 
 "How much nearer are you to it than in 1810? 
 Have you subdued England and captured the Orient ?" 
 
 "These things are to come," replied Napoleon 
 calmly. 
 
 "You cherish a dream, Sire. There will never again 
 be a universal empire, even if England surrenders." 
 
 "I know your opinion on that subject, but reply to 
 my question : will you be pope after Pius ?" 
 
 "I am to be candid with Your Majesty ?" 
 
 "As with God, for if any human being can afford 
 candor you are the man. Give me the full thought 
 of your mind, I beg of you." 
 
 Consalvi hesitated a moment, between his sense of 
 duty and his fine appreciation of the diplomatic con- 
 sequences. 
 
 "Personally I see no advantage in playing second 
 to any monarch," he replied in a musing way, while 
 the flashing eyes of the Emperor devoured him. "Un- 
 derstand, Sire, that I am speaking from the economic 
 point of view. In such a team one man dominates, 
 and all experience shows that with Your Majesty in the 
 team the other man fades." 
 
 "Because most men have not the stuff to stand up for 
 themselves," replied Napoleon. "I ask you because you 
 will not submit to domination from me or any other.
 
 AK INVITATION TO A WEDDING. 201 
 
 I shall have to compromise, but when we have com- 
 promised you will carry out your side of the contract 
 to the letter. I know what you are doing now. You 
 are raising the price on me. Talleyrand says that 
 every man has his price, and statecraft must discover 
 it." 
 
 "Talleyrand has never lacked the wisdom of the 
 serpent. However, in this case I think he is right." 
 
 "Then name yours, Consalvi, for the love of God." 
 
 "The freedom of the Church" 
 
 "You have it." 
 
 "At Avignon, Sire?" and the Cardinal smiled. 
 
 "You shall have it at Rome, at Constantinople, at 
 Antioch, at Jerusalem, my friend. It matters not so 
 that you wear the tiara." 
 
 "Your Majesty is generous. Then an immediate end 
 to these desolating wars, which are eating the very 
 marrow of Europe and civilization." 
 
 "That is my aim, and it will be achieved by universal 
 empire, in which you will be the spiritual head and I 
 the temporal." 
 
 "That dream I cannot support," said the Cardinal 
 firmly. "Have you forgotten the Revolution and the 
 Terror?" 
 
 "Does a sane man worry over a nightmare?" 
 
 "Ah, Sire, you seem in this to be as ordinary as 
 Metternich and Pitt. They have not been able to see 
 that with the year 1789 the history and the method 
 of statecraft changed their very essence. The world 
 shall never again be ruled in the old fashion. It will 
 not submit either to moral grandeur, or to sublime force, 
 or to military power."
 
 202 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "You are putting me off," said Napoleon, losing his 
 temper. "You are not a statesman, Consalvi, and per- 
 haps you take me for a fool. Have you learned nothing 
 since our last meeting?" 
 
 "A great deal," replied the other thoughtfully, but 
 he did not say what he had learned. Yet the Emperor's 
 face flushed with rage and disappointment. 
 
 "You will not be pope then after Pius?" he said 
 angrily. 
 
 "That is as God wills, Sire. It is hardly a pleasant 
 position at any time, and yoked with Your Majesty " 
 
 "Nonsense ! Let us end this foolish talk. You refuse 
 my offer. Well, go take your place at Avignon, where 
 your stubbornness will find stones enough to break on. 
 After a course in Avignon statecraft you will probably 
 have learned what you should have learned studying 
 my victories: that universal empire is no dream: that 
 I shall achieve it: that the Revolution died when I 
 was born: that it gave birth to me: and that I shall 
 complete what it began, the destruction of petty mon- 
 archy. What have you learned in your exile ?" 
 
 "The limitations of your power, Sire," replied Con- 
 salvi, gazing at the burning face of the Emperor calmly. 
 "And you should have learned them too, even here, with 
 the most helpless man in France. You have failed 
 either to bribe, or even to interest me. You asked for 
 plain speech, you received it, and yet you have not had 
 the strength to bear it. It is poor reward for candor 
 to be called names." 
 
 "Ah, you can afford to be insolent," snapped the 
 Emperor. "Well, let us see. Fouche must be here 
 somewhere."
 
 AN INVITATION TO A WEDDING. 203 
 
 He left the arbor roughly and rushed into the house 
 calling Fouche. At the same moment Corona leaned 
 out of a window and beckoned to the Cardinal, who 
 hastened to obey her passionate gesture. She whis- 
 pered her message. 
 
 "They have arrested Madame Bonaparte, and sent 
 her under escort to Fontainebleau. I saw them set out, 
 and Andrea was at the head of the escort. They told me 
 he was the Colonel Consalvi, aide-de-camp to the 
 Emperor." 
 
 The Cardinal struck his hands together in anguish 
 and then pressed them to his breast. 
 
 "I see, I see, Corona," he whispered back. "This 
 monster has begun his work, he has tricked Andrea, 
 bought him with some bribe that would tempt a seraph, 
 and we have lost him. You were always on Bona- 
 parte's side, and I have tried to deal most generously 
 with him, yet see how he slays us both. Do you not 
 see ? He has won the lad with a uniform, and it looks 
 to me as if ... " 
 
 Corona withdrew before the sentence was finished, 
 for the Emperor came back suddenly. He was sur- 
 prised to find Consalvi quite pale, with the sweat on 
 his forehead. 
 
 "Here are your precise instructions, Consalvi," he 
 said harshly, watching the prelate's emotion. "I know 
 that you measure the Russian campaign with Metter- 
 nich's tape, but you should wait for the new measure 
 which I shall give that dancing-master in the Spring." 
 
 "I have my own tape," replied Consalvi with diffi- 
 culty. "For that tremendous tragedy I have only sym- 
 pathy "
 
 204 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Silence," thundered Napoleon, "I do not seek sym- 
 pathy from enemies." 
 
 "And I keep mine for those who deserve it," returned 
 Consalvi bitterly. "Every soldier of France that bled, 
 froze and starved to death in Russia, to build your 
 universal empire, his soul cries to heaven for vengeance 
 against you. It is with these helpless, noble, unhappy 
 victims of ambition and folly I sympathize." 
 
 "I asked for candor and I get an extra dose of it," 
 laughing. 
 
 "I have been dumb long enough. Is it not time to 
 speak? Russia has set me free. It has even avenged 
 us. You offered me a crown when your own lies buried 
 in the snows of Russia. You gave the Church over to 
 disorder, the Pope to exile, and me to want and shame, 
 but God has surrendered you to Russia. Emperor, 
 after this I shall strike when you strike, insult when 
 you insult." 
 
 Fouche and Corona suddenly rushed forward. 
 
 "He has gone mad," whispered the Minister. 
 
 "Oh, my dear friend, remember where you are," 
 pleaded Corona. For the Cardinal's pallor had in- 
 creased and he looked old and distracted. The Em- 
 peror watched him with a curious eye, unable to explain 
 this sudden change from coldness to passion, from 
 sanity to madness. 
 
 "The carriage is waiting, Sire, let us go," said 
 Fouche. 
 
 "Madman, I told you a moment ago that you had 
 much left to tempt the greed of a king," shouted 
 Napoleon. 
 
 "Andrea is gone," replied Consalvi, as tears began
 
 AN INVITATION TO A WEDDING. 205 
 
 to course down his cheeks, but only Corona heard the 
 sad words. 
 
 "You have health, reputation and friends," the 
 Emperor went on. 
 
 "Russia devours yours," cried Consalvi loudly. 
 
 "I begin with your friends " 
 
 "You shall end with Russia," shouted the Cardinal 
 more fiercely, advancing on the Emperor. 
 
 "I begin with that most faithful friend, your 
 brother " 
 
 "You shall answer for every hair of his head, Em- 
 peror." 
 
 Fouche interposed between the two men and Corona 
 delayed the advance of the Cardinal by seizing his arm. 
 
 "He has deserted you for place and love beside his 
 Emperor," and Napoleon could not resist the sneering 
 laugh which accompanied his words. Corona looked 
 at him in astonishment. 
 
 "True, true," said Consalvi, shrinking, "but you shall 
 die deserted of God and man, and the dead soldiers 
 of the Russian graveyard will curse you as you depart 
 to your master." 
 
 "He is indeed mad," cried the Emperor turning on 
 his heel, but pausing at the door. "I command you, 
 Consalvi" 
 
 "Only by leave of the Czar," replied the Cardinal 
 with a loud laugh. 
 
 "Oh, Sire, do not torture him," urged Fouche. 
 
 "What in the name of God has happened to him?" 
 said Napoleon, who smarted under the lashes of the 
 distracted prelate. "A moment ago he was as cold as 
 you, Fouche, and much saner."
 
 206 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Probably he has heard of his brother's lapse from 
 grace." 
 
 "Ah, indeed ! of course. Consalvi, two weeks hence 
 you will appear at Fontainebleau, to attend the nuptials 
 of Colonel the Marquis Consalvi with your protegee, 
 Madame Patterson, the cast-off mistress of King 
 Jerome." 
 
 And with that shot the great man departed leaving 
 Corona weeping in silence and the Cardinal utterly 
 broken, hysterical, and beside himself at the blackness 
 of the tragedy which had overtaken his beloved brother. 
 The two mourners could hear the Emperor laughing as 
 he passed through the house to his carriage. 
 
 "So Satan laughs at the sorrows of men," murmured 
 the Cardinal.
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE PRISONERS OF FONTAINEBLEAT7. 
 
 MADAME PATTERSON-BONAPARTE enjoyed her dubi- 
 ous position in the palace of Fontainebleau for many 
 reasons, but chiefly because it ranked with the Pope's. 
 They were the prisoners of Fontainebleau. His Holi- 
 ness had a section of the palace to himself, with digni- 
 taries and servants according to his station; the obsti- 
 nate wife of Jerome lived obscurely in the apartment 
 of a maid of honor, did her own mending, and saw only 
 the lesser functionaries. She was treated with the 
 utmost respect, and addressed as Madame Elisabeth, 
 allowed the freedom of one section of palace and garden, 
 provided with many innocent luxuries, and given to 
 understand that better times were coming for her. One 
 visitor had free access, the glittering Marquis Consalvi. 
 She had more leisure than was good for her, than she 
 knew how to use, except in useless speculations on the 
 past, present and future of her confused existence. 
 
 "This however is better than Malmaison," she ad- 
 mitted to Andrea. 
 
 "And how is it better ?" he asked, not caring much 
 to know, but for the sake of conversation with this 
 charming, inexplicable woman. 
 
 "I had no political existence with that dear, good, 
 
 207
 
 208 THE BLACJ^ CARDINAL. 
 
 suffering woman, Jos^phi ne) being just a hunted crim- 
 inal for Fouche to imprison. Here I am a state pris- 
 oner, in conjjjany with the Pope. Just think of the 
 English papers and the American too announcing that 
 Mada^ne Patterson-Bonaparte is confined at the palace 
 of Fontainebleau. Isn't that beautiful ?" 
 
 "It might be if the papers had the news," said 
 Andrea wickedly, "but in this instance not a soul knows 
 that you are here except the few who do not tell tales." 
 
 "I sent out letters," she said, and he laughed. "Ah, 
 I see. They were intercepted, of course. Then you 
 must do me a favor, Marquis." 
 
 "Do you forget, Madame Elisabeth, that I am aide- 
 de-camp to His Majesty ?" replied the Marquis with 
 mock severity. 
 
 "How can I ?" she complained, "when you come 
 every day in a different uniform, and each so stagger- 
 ing that I can hardly speak to you. I never dreamed 
 a mere little Roman Marquis could look so exalted, so 
 sublime, really." 
 
 ' "And what will you feel when I shall have won my 
 honors in the war that is coming? when I enter with 
 the titles, the medals, the gold braid, the general splen- 
 dor of a marshal ? The Empress tells me that I must 
 be a marshal very soon. Napoleon hints at it every time 
 we meet. How will you stand such glory then?" 
 
 "And you see the Empress often, and the Emperor ?" 
 
 "Naturally, as aide-de-camp," he said proudly. 
 
 "My, my, but you are carried away with your honors ! 
 And what will His Eminence say to all this when he 
 appears at court ?" 
 
 "What can he say but congratulate me on my sue-
 
 PRISONERS OF FONTAINEBLEAU. 209 
 
 cess ? After all, I owe it to my dear brother and not 
 to myself. The Emperor would not look a second time 
 at me but for my relationship to the Cardinal." 
 
 "But what I fail to understand is the change of 
 front on the part of His Eminence, who is anything 
 but a changeable personage." 
 
 "All due," said the Marquis airily, "to the charm 
 of the Emperor, and to his political tact. The dif- 
 ferences between Pope and Emperor have been wiped 
 out. There is to be no more fighting. The Cardinals 
 are coming every day from all parts of the world to 
 attend the Pope freely. That is why I could accept 
 an army position from the Emperor without compro- 
 mising my brother." 
 
 "I am glad that my dear brother-in-law is so kind 
 to you," she said. "Does he inquire for me at all ?" 
 
 "Regularly, and tells me that your day is coming, 
 that your position at court is assured, with many other 
 nice things which show his good will. It is certainly 
 a great change for us both. A few weeks ago I was 
 moping and dying, in an old suit, complaining to His 
 Eminence by look and word, and you were a mere 
 American dodging Fouche. Today " 
 
 He looked about at the gorgeous apartment where 
 they sat, then at his fine uniform, finally at contem- 
 plative Betty, who laid down her sewing and counted 
 on her fingers. 
 
 "First at the walls, then at the uniform, and last of 
 all at me ! Oh, how old and faded I must have grown 
 in my trouble when a Roman nobleman ranks a fellow- 
 prisoner of the Pope below his uniform!" 
 
 "Everything has its value," he replied calmly. "We
 
 210 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 look first and last at you, Madame Elisabeth. We 
 forget the frescoes and throw away the uniform because 
 it fades, but you no one forgets, for you do not fade, 
 or grow old, or lose your essence." 
 
 "Thank you for being so nice," and something in 
 his fervent tone brought a little blush to her cheek. 
 "I should not wonder if in this gay court you would 
 learn to flirt a little. I feel that you have changed 
 some since your arrival here." 
 
 "Some!" he repeated, rising to march about the 
 room. "Why, Madame, my life is revolutionized ! I 
 do not know myself, from this light and joy within me. 
 I would not go back to exile for all the " 
 
 "Principles of Consalvi," she continued at his sig- 
 nificant pause. 
 
 "I had made up my mind," he said resuming his 
 seat, "to get away from Rheims and to join the Em- 
 peror, or to join something where life could leap in my 
 dull veins. You have no idea how after three years 
 of routine in Rheims life died out in me." 
 
 "I have a very clear idea, Marquis, for I spent most 
 of that same time in Malmaison, waiting and hoping 
 for that which never came." 
 
 "Ah, yes, we have had precisely the same trial," he 
 replied with a tender look. "I had forgotten that. 
 But like you I came to the point where endurance 
 was no longer possible. It mattered not to me at that 
 moment whether peace was made between Emperor 
 and Cardinal. I resolved to throw in my lot with the 
 Emperor, and I was saved from a necessary lapse by 
 the luck of the time." 
 
 "First luck which you have had in years," said she.
 
 PKISONEKS OF EONTAINEBLEATJ. 211 
 
 "No, the second," he replied with another tender 
 glance, which made Betty laugh heartily. 
 
 "Are you really making love to me, Marquis ?" said 
 she sweetly. , 
 
 "I do not need to in this place, which swarms with 
 youthful beauties. Wait till you see the maids-of -honor 
 before whom I march every hour that I am on duty. 
 You will not then interpret every glance as a declara- 
 tion of love." 
 
 "Thank you. I shall repay that remark when it 
 comes my turn to march every hour before the gallants 
 of the court. I am glad that the Emperor speaks well 
 of me. At the same time I am full of apprehension. 
 This sudden change for the better seems to me full 
 of danger. I do not trust Bonaparte." 
 
 "Because you do not know him." 
 
 "I not know him !" 
 
 "Oh, of course, you have every reason to detest the 
 great man, but really and truly there is in him some- 
 thing so winning that I get mushy thinking of him. I 
 know that in battle I would die laughing if his eyes 
 were fixed on me. I have heard that said of his soldiers. 
 He inspires you. He is wonderful." 
 
 "Everything is wonderful to a greenhorn," Betty 
 said shrewdly. "Tell me this : did you see your brother 
 before we set out from Eheims ?" 
 
 "No. The Emperor bade me make haste to escort 
 you hither. He said that he would make all the ex- 
 planations to the Cardinal." 
 
 "And you have not heard from him since ?" 
 
 "No, for His Eminence will be here shortly to take 
 his old place as Secretary of State."
 
 212 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Well, it may be all right, but the lying I have seen 
 at court in my brief acquaintance with it they call it 
 diplomacy leaves me suspicious of the Emperor him- 
 self." 
 
 "Oh, Madame Bonaparte," Andrea replied in a tone 
 of reproach. 
 
 "Well, be on your guard. You admit you are often 
 mushy. I was once. I have recovered ; and I mean 
 to stay so." 
 
 Thus the two badgered each other in daily conver- 
 sation, but neither had any doubt that their ships had 
 at last come home. The Marquis Consalvi trod on air 
 and dreamed angelic dreams day and night. Being a 
 handsome, well-set up youngster, courteous and very 
 gay, with all the Roman vivacity, he had at once become 
 a court favorite, petted by the ladies, envied by his 
 equals, courted by the great men of Paris. These 
 understood clearly the plans of Napoleon with regard 
 to Cardinal Consalvi, who was to be the next pope, and 
 would soon be on the throne, and whose only brother 
 might be considered a king of the coming decade. The 
 ambitious esteemed him as the luckiest man of the 
 year. Emperor and Empress made much of him. His 
 love for the former had no bounds. Napoleon had 
 intoxicated the lad, a feat quite easy, natural and fre- 
 quent with the son of the Corsican lawyer. The devo- 
 tion of years to the theories of his brother now looked 
 foolish to Andrea, a waste of time, while the acumen of 
 Monsignor Franchi looked like genius compared with 
 the obstinate attitude of Consalvi. When he encoun- 
 tered Monsignor Franchi in Paris he made haste to 
 flatter him, not knowing how dismally the diplomat
 
 PRISONERS OF FONTAINEBLEAU. 213 
 
 had failed in Rheims, and how low his favor stood at 
 court. Monsignor did not dare to approach the Em- 
 peror, but kept smiling like Talleyrand, never admit- 
 ting disgrace or defeat. He did not know whether the 
 Marquis represented treason or change of policy. His 
 position of favorite was undoubted however, and Mon- 
 signor Franchi agreed with everything Andrea uttered, 
 leaving him without suspicion as to the last scenes be- 
 tween Emperor and Cardinal. No mention was made 
 of the Contessa Corona. That quiet dream had come 
 to a tragic end. In the brilliant and lively court it 
 no longer gave Andrea a twinge, for he had begun to 
 see that a courtier may have many similar experiences 
 before love makes him prisoner for life. 
 
 Madame Bonaparte studied the situation closely, for 
 experience had made her distrustful of first impressions 
 and surface incidents. The beauty of life at Fontaine- 
 bleau enchanted her. There seemed no end to the de- 
 lightful scenes occurring there day after day in the 
 midst of so much loveliness. The great came and went 
 with all the dash and color of the stage. Music colored 
 the darkness of the night, troops flashed across the open 
 spaces to the sound of the bugle, and once in a while 
 she caught a glimpse of the white figure of the Pope 
 among the flowers of his garden. They too, the gentle 
 old man and the lonely American girl, were the pris- 
 oners of Fontainebleau, deprived of their crowns and 
 their estates, mere shadows on the glory of the palace. 
 Well, that was something, said Betty with a laugh at 
 her own conceit. Pius VII dreamed of getting back 
 to Rome and she dreamed of getting back her Jerome. 
 Was this palace a stepping-stone to greater glory ? Hope
 
 214 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 said yes, and experience no. The spell of court life 
 Betty had never escaped from, after her enchanting 
 but minor part in the scenes at the Louvre three years 
 previous. She imagined that if once her feet were 
 fairly planted in that garden of delights her happiness 
 would be complete, life would fill up with sunshine, 
 and darkness never be known again. Her practical 
 nature warned her against this delusion. Had she not 
 seen the tears of Josephine in Malmaison? and heard 
 the stories of broken hearts in the highest places ? but 
 like a child she continued to cherish the vain thought, 
 and to dream of the happiness that must come with the 
 pleasures, riches, glories, sports, and companionships 
 of a famous court. It would come through Jerome of 
 course, but when she brought her hero before the court 
 of common sense, interrogated him as to ways and 
 means, and asked him point blank how he intended to 
 drop Queen Caroline and make Betty Patterson his 
 true queen, there was no answer. It could not be done 
 even by so great a power as love; unless Jerome fled 
 from Europe back to the wilderness, and that she did 
 not desire ; or, unless the Empire went to smash, which 
 was unlikely and not to be desired. She wished to live 
 at court, to be hand and glove with the notables of the 
 day, and to write letters home to Dolly Manners filled 
 with her glory. Why had she been made a prisoner 
 and located amid scenes so glorious ? Was not Napoleon 
 contemplating her indemnification for so much suffer- 
 ing? Her shrewdest speculation found no sufficient 
 answer to the question, until Monsignor Franchi ap- 
 peared one day in her little salon. She liked him 
 because he had been kind, indulgent, and helpful to her,
 
 PRISONERS OF FONTAINEBLEAU. 215 
 
 for the sake of his friend and patroness, the Empress 
 Josephine. Moreover he had all the virtues of the 
 Roman patrician and ecclesiastic, elegant manners, dis- 
 tinguished bearing, courteous deference to others. As 
 a diplomat he had only one merit, persistence. Nothing 
 discouraged him, and he was often useful, always cour- 
 ageous. With his mediocre ability he had to be cour- 
 ageous, to bear the scorn of the clever and to carry 
 defeat with dignity. Betty felt that his life was bound 
 to be a sad one at the finish. 
 
 "So kind of you, Monsignor," she murmured in 
 her sweetest tone. "And of course you can tell me, 
 if anyone can, why I am here in this fashion, and what 
 the Emperor is going to do with me ?" 
 
 "I can tell you what everyone knows at court," he 
 replied, "that I have not dared to approach His 
 Majesty since my return from Rheims." 
 
 "And why have you not dared, Monsignor? You, 
 his friend ?" 
 
 "Ah, Madame Bonaparte, we are only his friends 
 while we can bring him rich tribute. I failed on my 
 visit to Cardinal Consalvi. A double failure ! I knew 
 that the Cardinal could not be moved from his attitude. 
 I found him however more flexible than usual, he ex- 
 pressed a willingness to treat with the Emperor, and I 
 reported that willingness as almost a surrender." 
 
 "I thought you knew His Eminence better." 
 
 "I know him very well, but permitted myself to be 
 deceived by my own wishes. Never did he prove more 
 obstinate, more hateful to the Emperor. They had an 
 awful time of it, and when his Majesty was leaving 
 Consalvi actually shouted at him: Russia!"
 
 216 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Then tell me: why is the Marquis Consalvi here 
 as the friend and favorite of Napoleon, the hero of the 
 hour, named as the coming lucky man ?" 
 
 She spoke with vehemence and Monsignor looked at 
 her curiously, as if he doubted the sincerity of the 
 question, but he replied without hesitation. 
 
 "I have not dared to question him, because such 
 questions often reach the Emperor. He left Rheims 
 with you while the diplomats were muddling things " 
 
 "As usual," said she. 
 
 "As usual," he repeated. "I know that he had made 
 up his mind to join Napoleon's court, and the recent 
 reconciliation of Pope and Emperor helped him. But 
 his position is astonishing. He is the favorite." 
 
 "So is mine, Monsignor." 
 
 "Have you not connected the two astonishments in 
 your speculations ?" 
 
 "Never. Ah, now I see you do know something. 
 Out with it, my friend." 
 
 "It is but a mere report," he said with hesitation, 
 "and I cannot vouch for it. The last word of the 
 Emperor to Consalvi was a bitter invitation and com- 
 mand for him to appear shortly at Fontainebleau to 
 attend the nuptials of his brother Andrea with Madame 
 Patterson-Bonaparte." 
 
 The shocks of ten years had steeled Betty to sur- 
 prises, but this took her off her feet, and she fell into 
 almost hysterical laughter. 
 
 "You do not believe it ?" Monsignor said somewhat 
 mortified. 
 
 "I know it, Monsignor. Oh, the art of this incom- 
 parable Napoleon. He dangles the tiara before Con-
 
 PRISONERS OF FONTAINEBLEAII. 217 
 
 salvi, a crown before the Marquis, and a court marriage 
 before me, to destroy us and reduce us to his creatures. 
 He has failed with the Cardinal and he will fail with 
 me, but with the Marquis he will make a success. Go, 
 Monsignor, warn the Cardinal, and hurry him hither. 
 I will give you a letter which you must see safely 
 delivered to King Jerome. If we are to beat the Em- 
 peror we shall have to sit up nights." 
 
 When the Monsignor departed Betty recalled the 
 warning of Cardinal Consalvi: that the Emperor had 
 many ways of disposing of her besides prison and 
 exclusion from France : that he might kill her quietly, 
 or marry her to a pliable courtier so to hold her down. 
 She had to admit that he was doing it handsomely in 
 the plan to marry her to the handsome, lovable Mar- 
 quis, who might soon be brother to the reigning pope 
 and a king ! Then she laughed again !
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE EMPEBOB'S EECEEATION. 
 
 GEEAT as was the genius of Napoleon in certain 
 directions he always remained as much a mystery to 
 himself as to others. He found depths, in that person- 
 ality with which God had endowed him, too deep for 
 his sharp eye, and complexities too tangled for an auda- 
 cious and irreverent mind to solve. He could not 
 explain to himself why he bothered with the Pope, 
 with Consalvi, with the Marquis and with Madame 
 Patterson, as he called her, who were the midgets of 
 his court, mere flies on the wheel at that moment. His 
 Empire was on the verge of a precipice, perhaps the 
 precipice ; he had no money for the summer campaign, 
 and could borrow none, except by force from his rich 
 relatives ; his sole hope of success over the league form- 
 ing against him lay in a single crushing defeat of its 
 armies, with the consequent capture of cities and rich 
 treasuries, and a truce or a long peace ; his ambassadors 
 and diplomats could get no terms anywhere, no con- 
 cessions, no alliances, no money, because Russia had 
 beaten him; yet in this desperate hour he could play 
 with destiny, and plot against the poor souls from 
 whom he had taken everything. To him his plots 
 looked like beneficence, and thus he presented them to 
 
 218
 
 THE EMPEROR'S RECREATION. 219 
 
 the sufferers. About the time Betty discovered his 
 plan to marry her to the Marquis, Napoleon paid a 
 visit to the Pope in his quiet but sumptuous apartments. 
 He had a spark of affection for the old man who had 
 crowned him, and treated him with the deference of 
 a loving son. When he entered the room preceded by 
 a prelate, he knelt at the feet of the venerable pontiff 
 and kissed his hand. Four years of imprisonment had 
 inflicted the usual penalties on Pius VII. Never very 
 strong the calamities of his reign had weakened his 
 constitution still more. Without advisers and with 
 little reliable news from the world outside, he had be- 
 come the prey of his own fancies and the innocent tool 
 of his imperial colleague. When the Emperor discussed 
 with him the problems of government, the old man felt 
 that Pope and Emperor ruled the world as in the golden 
 days of Charlemagne. When alone, and the actual 
 condition touched him, he wept in despair. The Em- 
 peror kept him informed of the popular criticism of 
 his career: how Catholics thought Avignon should be 
 taken in place of Rome, on the principle that half a 
 loaf is better than no bread : how Consalvi was sneered 
 at all over the world for his long opposition to the 
 dictates of common sense : with other comforting speci- 
 mens of opinion, all showing the need of an alliance 
 between Pope and Emperor. 
 
 "Now at last we have it, Holy Father," said Napo- 
 leon on this occasion. "A few more papers are to be 
 signed, and then you will be enthroned at Avignon, 
 where the greatest empire of time will be your support." 
 
 "More papers," sighed the Pope. 
 
 "Ah, what a spectacle that will be," the Emperor
 
 220 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 replied with enthusiasm, walking up and down, and 
 gesturing, "what a terrible spectacle to the whole world 
 when the Church, in the person of Pius VII, and the 
 Empire, in the person of the universal Emperor Na- 
 poleon, join hands for the conversion of the world." 
 
 "Yes, indeed, a terrible spectacle," said Pius with 
 a pleased smile. 
 
 "We shall have a missionary department of the gov- 
 ernment, whose sole work will be the baptism of the 
 heathen everywhere, without delay, wholesale. I mean 
 the savages of course, who take their religion from their 
 king. The other nations, who are religious by con- 
 viction, such as the English and Russians, must be 
 converted at leisure." 
 
 "I fear it will be a distant day," said the Pope. 
 
 "But not so distant, Holy Father. When the uni- 
 versal Empire makes the Catholic the religion of the 
 State, you will have millions of converts just because 
 of that fact. Why are the English all Protestant to- 
 day, altho yesterday they were all Catholics ? Because 
 Henry VIII, Anne Boleyn, Somerset the Protector, 
 and Elisabeth, made heresy the religion of the state." 
 
 "A long distant day before the descendants of ancient 
 Catholics return to the faith of their fathers," re- 
 peated Pius VII. 
 
 "I see you are despondent to-day," replied the Em- 
 peror taking a seat near the old man, and beginning 
 to fondle his feeble, transparent hands. "Well, do you 
 know we are going to have some excitement very soon, 
 here in the palace, and you are to be the center of the 
 scene ?" 
 
 "You are planning something, my son ?"
 
 THE EMPEROR'S RECREATION. 221 
 
 "Nothing less than a marriage, Holy Father. The 
 Marquis Consalvi is about to marry a charming young 
 lady of the court. I hope you will do your old minister 
 the compliment of performing the ceremony." 
 
 "With pleasure. I had forgotten the young Marquis. 
 It will be a great pleasure to see him, and to unite him 
 to this charming young woman, who no doubt is worthy 
 of him." 
 
 "Intimately connected with the imperial family," 
 said Bonaparte with a grim smile. 
 
 "And the Cardinal will be there I presume ?" 
 
 "I gave him a pressing invitation indeed in person 
 at Rheims. His Eminence may have found some diffi- 
 culty in packing up, but he is on his way here and 
 may arrive in time to give his brother away. It will 
 be a great pleasure and honor for him to have Your 
 Holiness perform the ceremony." 
 
 For a moment Napoleon considered the plan of ad- 
 mitting Consalvi to the scene of his own confusion, just 
 to see the rage, anger and grief of that impassive face, 
 to enjoy its horror at the degradation of the Marquis. 
 He dismissed it. Consalvi's rage had power and 
 method like his own, and might work mischief. Besides 
 Consalvi still figured in his plans as the successor of 
 this delicate, decrepit old man from whose nerveless 
 hands the sceptre had fallen, yet who remained a mon- 
 arch because millions of believers so regarded him. His 
 throne remained unshaken, and the diplomats of 
 Europe, of all faiths, schemed to hold it up, independent 
 of such forces as his own. He had imprisoned the old 
 man, exiled his advisers, and wrecked his government ; 
 whereupon England and Russia and Prussia made the
 
 222 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 restoration of Rome to Pius VII a feature of their 
 policies. Who can fathom these mysteries of human 
 government? How easy for God to rule the world 
 amid the clash of interests ! Indeed how easy for him- 
 self to do the same, if he could but subdue his own 
 passion for empire ! He started from his reverie with 
 beaming eye. 
 
 "I fear," the Pope was saying, "that Cardinal Con- 
 salvi will not approve our plan of ruling from Avignon. 
 He is a stubborn character, and does not easily change." 
 
 "You must convince him, Holy Father," replied 
 the Emperor with force. "What have we done, you 
 and I ? Simply brought the two great powers of earth 
 into proper relation. You are the successor of St. 
 Peter, the custodian of the keys, the keeper of the 
 world's conscience; I am the Emperor, the arbiter of 
 social questions, the guardian of order and peace. I 
 rule from Paris and you from Avignon. Later we may 
 make it Moscow and Rome, and later still Jerusalem 
 and Antioch. It is a matter of convenience. Where 
 we are, there shall the power be. Consalvi is too much 
 of a diplomat to believe in dreams of this kind. He 
 is always measuring and weighing the power of Pitt, 
 the machinations of Metternich, the strength of my 
 France. But diplomats, like critics, are the creatures 
 of that thing in which they work. It is the daring, 
 original author who breeds the critic. It is the ruler 
 who breeds the diplomat, and the diplomat thinks, be- 
 cause he can measure what has been done, that he can 
 see also what should come forth, and even limit the 
 output. But you will tell him, Holy Father, that the 
 die is cast, and that Dante's dream is about to come
 
 THE EMPEROR'S RECREATION. 223 
 
 true. Absolute pope and absolute emperor will rule 
 the world for its highest freedom and happiness." 
 
 It was impossible even for enemies to resist the 
 charm of Napoleon when he spoke in this fashion. Tal- 
 leyrand and Fouche and their kind alone could sneer, 
 because sneering was their business. The rest of man- 
 kind cheered these grand sentiments which belonged 
 to the golden age, applauded these rosy dreams which 
 nature had given to Napoleon in order to destroy him 
 at the right moment. The Pope clapped his delicate, 
 white hands, as if applauding an actor, and Napoleon 
 blushed at the compliment and the implication. 
 
 "Ah, you think I am Talma," he said. 
 
 "No, I think you are Charlemagne, my son, and I 
 rejoice that my hands anointed you. Oh, God grant 
 that your plans work out for the salvation of society 
 and the happiness of mankind." 
 
 Pius rose from his seat and kissed the pale cheek 
 of this strange and terrible man, who in this glowing 
 moment looked to his fervid imagination like the great 
 ruler of the past. 
 
 "They will, they will," repeated Napoleon fervently, 
 "but you must impress your sentiments on Consalvi, on 
 Pacca, on all the other obstinates. Oh, you may even 
 promise them Rome, which is only a stopping-place 
 on the road of glory. Indeed I see the day when the 
 sole ruler of this little planet will be the Pope-Em- 
 peror." 
 
 "Nothing is impossible to you," said the Pope tap- 
 ping his cheek in reproof, "and you are one of the 
 forces that make dreams come true."
 
 224 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 He accompanied the Emperor as far as the door in 
 high good humor. 
 
 "Take care of your health," was the parting injunc- 
 tion of Napoleon. "Keep out in the open, increase your 
 strength, for great times are coming." 
 
 The utterance of his own dreams intoxicated the 
 Emperor and filled him for a moment with the cer- 
 tainty that they would come true, but as soon as he 
 stopped talking the shadows of doubt came back to 
 depress him. He was still exalted when he met Mar- 
 quis Consalvi in the ante-room of his own quarters. 
 Such delight and love shone in the lad's eyes that the 
 Emperor took his arm and walked up and down the 
 apartment with him for some time. 
 
 "The Pope is a charming man, a real father of the 
 faithful. I have just been with him. He enters into 
 all my schemes, and he is going to persuade your stub- 
 born brother to accept our view of things. So that by 
 the time you meet, the Cardinal will admit that the 
 innocence of the children is often ahead of the wisdom 
 of the old men. He is still in the shadow, while you 
 bask in the sun. Not a word. Tell me : how do you find 
 Madame Elisabeth?" 
 
 "Quite at her ease, but uncertain of the future," 
 replied Andrea, blushing. "I have assured her of the 
 good intentions in her behalf, but so far I have not 
 hinted at the form." 
 
 "Except by those glances, sighs, words, behaviors 
 which betray a man to a woman, long before he speaks 
 his mind. And how is that succeeding?" 
 
 "It is hard to tell, Sire. Madame Elisabeth has a 
 prepossession which shuts out the view of most men until
 
 THE EMPEROR'S RECREATION. 225 
 
 they become very emphatic. Perhaps I have been dip- 
 lomatic, too slow, in order to be sure." 
 
 "Diplomacy is indeed slow," said the Emperor laugh- 
 ing, "but I think you have shown intelligence. This 
 woman is like your brother, obstinate. She is not to 
 be bribed, nor coaxed, nor worried, nor taken by storm. 
 The sunshine of court, of imperial favor, of future 
 glory, of immediate love, falling on her like sun and 
 rain on the stubborn plant may banish prepossessions 
 and give her normal development. But assure me that 
 she pleases you." 
 
 "Sire, she is a wonderful creature, and would please 
 the most fastidious, and win the most obstinate." 
 
 "Because, you shall not marry only where your heart 
 is. I shall never cast a shadow on your life, Marquis, 
 if I can help it, for it would be a crime against love, 
 against a devotion which I prize. Government is a 
 hard task, and I am often forced for the sake of policy 
 to do the thing which I detest. But in your case there 
 must be an exception. If therefore your heart turns 
 elsewhere, speak." 
 
 "Ah, what honor to hear Your Majesty speak like 
 that. You have only to say the word and I die for 
 you, Sire, as so many better men have done. But I 
 am satisfied with your Majesty's choice, and if the 
 lady will accept me I am at her service for life." 
 
 The Emperor pressed the lad's hand and embraced 
 him. 
 
 "Thank God, I am surrounded by such affection 
 and devotion as yours," he said, "for I shall need it 
 all this year." 
 
 Dismissing the Marquis he went on to the apartments
 
 226 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 of the Empress, for whom he had a task suited to 
 her fussy but useful powers of diplomacy. The thought 
 of this golden-haired, blue-eyed Austrian princess, who 
 had replaced Josephine and had come to him as the 
 sign of his tremendous victory over Europe, no longer 
 gave him unmixed pleasure. It was a popular saying, 
 already expressed by the shrewd Betty, that Marie 
 Louise would prove another Marie Antoinette to the 
 reigning monarch of France. Napoleon was super- 
 stitious enough to feel such sayings, and a little shadow 
 fell on his brow as he entered his wife's presence. But 
 the laughing face of the young creature, who saw noth- 
 ing but the glory of Napoleon and the eternal power 
 of her Austrian home, banished his frown. 
 
 "You are always smiling," he said, embracing her, 
 "and it makes me jealous, for I know not whether it 
 is with the joy of being my wife, or the mother of my 
 son." 
 
 "It must be both, Sire, but I myself do not know 
 which joy gives me the greater pleasure. I have no 
 doubt, however, that you love your son more than you 
 do your wife, because it would give you more grief to 
 lose him than to lose me." 
 
 "So you are jealous too, Madame," said he slyly. 
 "And I may repeat your words, that the death of your 
 son would be to you a greater calamity than the death 
 of your husband ; for in the latter case you would still 
 have all that I have been able to give you, and also 
 your son. On the other hand I can better afford to 
 lose my heir than to lose you, for in that event I would 
 still have France, Austria and you. Now why do you 
 tease your innocent mind with such speculations?"
 
 THE EMPEROR'S RECREATION. 227 
 
 "One must think occasionally, Sire." 
 
 "I forbid it. For the present the Empress of France 
 can afford to dispense with self-torture. But now I 
 have a little task for you. It is time to spread the 
 net for this American girl, the lady whom Jerome the 
 insufferable raised up to make trouble." 
 
 "I am just dying to meet her, Sire. They say she 
 is the most original creature, and says the most horrid 
 things at the right moment. Am I to spread the net ? 
 And how ? and where ?" 
 
 "At your convenience, Madame. She has been at- 
 tempting mischief secretly here for years, and I wish 
 to put an end to it gracefully. I am going to marry 
 her to young Consalvi. The Pope will grant her a 
 divorce presently, and if I marry her to a courtier I 
 will have her always under my thumb. You are to 
 persuade her that imperial honors are in store for her 
 if she does as I order." 
 
 "There will not be much difficulty in that task ?" 
 
 "Ah, how lightly you say that, after all my warnings 
 to despise no antagonist," he said, shaking his finger 
 at her. "This is no court maid, mind you, looking 
 for advancement. She is a savage from the wilderness, 
 to whom kings and queens are simply curiosities. She 
 will admire your jewels more than your Hapsburg 
 name and your imperial rank. Dismiss the idea that 
 you are to have an easy task with the lady from Balti- 
 more." 
 
 "You amaze me! Such praise from you, Sire!" 
 said the Empress with a pout. "Is she then a phil- 
 osopher, an ascetic, a saint ?" 
 
 "I do not know," he replied meditatively. "The
 
 228 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 children of the wilderness are an odd product. I saw 
 them in Africa. I have not had time to study the 
 Americans, to whom I gave an empire, both to keep 
 them occupied and to punish Britain. It may over- 
 whelm them and again it may overwhelm the English. 
 I shall not be here to see the result. Well, do your 
 best with Madame Patterson. Amuse yourself with 
 her, but do not despise her, and bring her to a happy 
 state of mind, if you can." 
 
 "If I can !" cried the Empress, pouting again. 
 
 He went away smiling at the confidence of royal 
 blood in its powers, the confidence which destroyed 
 Marie Antoinette, had made Europe his vassal, would 
 now provide the clever woman from Baltimore with 
 entertainment, and expose the Empress to disappoint- 
 ment, by which she was to learn the ways of greatness. 
 He began to laugh to himself at the sideshows of the 
 world, never dreaming that another year would see his 
 battered tent of empire flapping in the field of the 
 sideshows.
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 THE HUMORS OF DIPLOMACY. 
 
 ALL at once Betty filled to the brim with happiness, 
 warning herself at the same moment that such a state 
 always leads to folly. She must keep her wits about 
 her. Her happiness sprang from the fact that Napoleon 
 had designs in her regard. She was no longer merely 
 a prisoner, but a person of consequence. Moreover, 
 knowing the game about to be played, she could enjoy 
 delay, prepare her forces, study her plans. Her wit 
 taught her that to Napoleon she was of no more con- 
 sequence than a pin; that he employed her merely to 
 help a greater plot along; that this plot probably con- 
 cerned Cardinal Consalvi, since the Marquis was one 
 of the pawns in the game ; and that the Emperor hoped, 
 in marrying her to the Marquis, to settle the divorce 
 question forever. Consalvi would like to have his 
 brother's marriage valid, and might consent to a decree 
 of nullity for her and Jerome. Not a bad scheme ! She 
 felt drawn into it by her own inclination. The long 
 delay in the struggle for recognition had wearied her 
 spirit. In nine years she had seen Jerome closely but 
 once, and his tender remark to call on him directly 
 meant nothing after all, for she had never been able to 
 get near enough to him to ask his aid. Was it not a 
 hopeless affair by this time? And since she loved the 
 
 229
 
 230 . THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 court, and could not go back to America, what happier 
 solution of difficulties, what sweeter road to glory, than 
 this golden path made by an Emperor ? Andrea Con- 
 salvi had not his superior in Europe. Handsome, fiery, 
 patient, noble, clean-hearted and young, in his present 
 joy he sparkled like wine in the sunlight. She could 
 not help but love him, and the great king-maker had 
 hinted broadly that one day the Marquis might be the 
 king. Betty gave herself up to the dream, and swayed 
 to the temptation when alone, as one in sleep yields to 
 the weakness resisted by day ; but in her waking hours, 
 much to her own irritation, she laughed at the Marquis 
 and ridiculed the plans of the Emperor. She liked 
 teasing. Even had she made up her mind to surrender, 
 the desire to make Emperor and Marquis earn the prize 
 would have forced her to defend the citidel to the last. 
 But happiness clothed her days, and she waited for the 
 various incidents which must lead up to the last event, 
 the climax. Fouche opened the merry attack on her 
 resolution. He came to pay his respects, and to shape 
 her destiny. She feared this clever and terrible man, 
 who impaled his victims with their own weapons, and 
 trapped them with their own nets. He came by the 
 order of the Emperor to persuade her to his imperial 
 will. Under her breath she swore that Fouche would 
 not wring from her a single concession, no matter what 
 the final conclusion might be. 
 
 "I denied myself the pleasure of meeting you at 
 Rheims, Madame, in order to add nothing to your 
 confusion," he said. "I knew that later I should help 
 to entertain you here under agreeable conditions." 
 
 "Your Excellency has always been most considerate,"
 
 THE HUMORS OF DIPLOMACY. 231 
 
 she replied with moistened eyes. "Your kindness gave 
 me the one joy of the last ten years." 
 
 "A bitter joy I fear. I admired your ability to 
 get wherever you wished. Also your facility in dis- 
 appearing. But angels have wings even in our day." 
 
 "Thank you, Excellency. The other party had the 
 wings, and some day I may tell you how it was done." 
 
 "No need. I know King Jerome and the various 
 members of the imperial family. Let us forget the past 
 in the light of the future." 
 
 "Something like a grin showed on the impassive face 
 of the Duke of Otranto. 
 
 "The light of the future," repeated Betty with a 
 purely artificial sigh. 
 
 "It is surprising how affairs change, Madame, in a 
 short space of time. Yours have changed for the better. 
 You are at Fontainebleau. Presently you will become 
 a member of the court, the intimate of the Empress. 
 A little later, if you have the proper spirit, you will 
 be launched on a career whose glory words cannot fitly 
 describe. I see you have guessed it all, as a clever 
 woman should." 
 
 "How can you see so much, Excellency, in so little ?" 
 
 "Your charming face, Madame. But I have also 
 heard from various sources of the pleasant ride from 
 Rheims to Paris under the escort of the fascinating 
 Colonel Consalvi." 
 
 Betty laughed in spite of herself and blushed. 
 
 "Ah, it is not gold, or mere words, or honors alone, 
 that win the heart of a woman, but a thousand other 
 little things: looks, sighs, grimaces; a little strut on 
 foot, a gallant poise on horseback; flowers suddenly
 
 232 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 picked at the roadside and flung into her lap. I have 
 a long list of the behaviors of the Marquis on the 
 journey from Rheims. And of course you liked it." 
 
 "What woman does not ?" she answered. "And from 
 a man like the Marquis, who is much younger than I 
 am, and therefore freer in his behavior with me than 
 with the woman he would love." 
 
 "Nevertheless he is yours, and the question which 
 will shortly concern us all here at Fontainebleau is : will 
 you have him ? I may add : with the blessing of the 
 Emperor?" 
 
 "I do not think the Marquis Consalvi would wear 
 the old shoes of King Jerome." 
 
 "You. are too severe on yourself. Yet I happen to 
 know that the Marquis will not hesitate to accept the 
 pearl which the savage rejected. In this case I do 
 not refer to your recent husband, because he could not 
 well help himself. I speak in general terms. Has not 
 the Marquis made it plain to you that he will not 
 reject the pearl flung at him by the dispenser of most 
 things in France, our mighty Emperor?" 
 
 "But he has become a courtier, the simple Marquis, 
 and I may be excused for misinterpreting the signs 
 rather prettily displayed the last few weeks," she re- 
 plied with good humor. 
 
 "The signs all read one way, and if I may be per- 
 mitted to offer you advice, on the strength of my good 
 will towards you " 
 
 "You are only too kind," said she with a sign for 
 him to continue. 
 
 "Accept the situation and make the most of it. I 
 give you this advice apart from my character as the
 
 THE HUMOUS OF DIPLOMACY. 233 
 
 Emperor's agent," he added earnestly. "You will 
 never make anything out of King Jerome, whose char- 
 acter changes with the circumstances, and whose luck 
 is entirely undeserved. As the wife of the Marquis 
 Consalvi only a convulsion of the universe could change 
 your rank and unsettle your happiness." 
 
 "Thank you most sincerely, Excellency, for this 
 advice, whose depths I feel rather than see," she said 
 gratefully. "But I have made up my mind to hold to 
 the one position. I stick to my old love for love's sake, 
 even though he is faithless. I remain his wife till 
 God frees him from the bond." 
 
 "You make me believe in love, Madame. Yet I per- 
 ceive that you have not heard of the new decision." 
 
 "There has been no new decision," she replied 
 quickly, feeling that Fouche would deliver his blow at 
 this point. 
 
 "The result of the alliance between Pope and Em- 
 peror, pardon me for mentioning it so plainly, includes 
 a decree of nullity for your union with King Jerome, 
 and for Josephine's with Napoleon. Neither you nor 
 she ever had any right to the Bonaparte name. Both 
 marriages are declared null and void." 
 
 "Is not this another imperial trick ?" she gasped. 
 
 "The Marquis would not court you and could not 
 marry you, if you were not free. He knows that you 
 are a free woman." 
 
 "True, true, true," she kept repeating, as the ground 
 slipped away from her feet. "Oh, I might have known 
 it! There is nothing too base for a Bonaparte, and 
 the devil is on his side." 
 
 "You are agitated and no wonder. Still, you can
 
 234 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 see that pmdence urges you to accept the Bonaparte 
 protection. You are a shrewd as well as a brave woman, 
 and your opportunity is at hand: a kingdom for your 
 son and another for your husband. You will not throw 
 away these glories for the sake of a stick like Jerome." 
 
 By this time Betty had recovered her breath and 
 her courage, and could fence with her opponent, whose 
 sincerity she doubted. 
 
 "For the name of wife I would throw away forty 
 kingdoms," said she. 
 
 "I respect the sentiment, but not the sense of your 
 speech," he replied. 
 
 "You respect the sense no less than the sentiment, 
 under the circumstances," she answered with a demure 
 smile. "The Bonapartes will give and take no more 
 kingdoms, Excellency. They will do well if they can 
 hold what they have." 
 
 "Am I listening to treason ?" said the Duke playfully, 
 holding up his hands in mock horror. "Of course it 
 is not treason in you, as you are not a subject of the 
 Emperor. But these are dangerous sentiments at any 
 time. You used the phrase: under the circumstances. 
 A happy phrase! Why not apply it to yourself and 
 act accordingly?" 
 
 "I shall, and I suppose a little meditation will show 
 me the fitness of doing what the Emperor wishes. I 
 have lost my case if the Pope has tied himself to Na- 
 poleon," she said listlessly. 
 
 "But the Pope has a knack of getting on his feet, 
 dear Madame, which makes him a remarkable sover- 
 eign. In marrying a Consalvi you ally your cause with 
 that of the Holy See. Fortune seems kind to you.
 
 THE HUMORS OF DIPLOMACY. 235 
 
 The terrible Fouche makes a pet of you, when he should 
 put you in jail and forget you. The more terrible 
 Napoleon gives you back with his left what he takes 
 with his right hand. You shall one day be queen as 
 you dreamed, but in what a different fashion from your 
 dream. Now I shall go away, for you are grieved and 
 ill. But you have the steel of the diplomat, and you 
 must fight these unbecoming tremors." 
 
 "I shall never be a diplomat," she answered weakly, 
 as he kissed her hand. 
 
 "And why not?" he asked curiously. 
 
 "I cannot stomach lying, Your Excellency." 
 
 "Oh, fie, fie!" he answered, and went off laughing. 
 
 He thought that he had won and so reported to the 
 Emperor, with a recommendation that the Empress 
 should take Betty in hand and soothe her wounded feel- 
 ings. Poor Betty! Until the last moment she kept 
 up a hard front to the Duke of Otranto, but her heart 
 had turned to water at the news of the Pope's decree of 
 nullity for the Baltimore marriage. She was no longer 
 a wife. The various governments had accepted the 
 decree of the French courts nullifying her marriage, 
 but while the Vatican refused its assent to nullity she 
 had behind her the power of Rome as well as the 
 sympathy of the people. Now she was no longer a wife, 
 and something mean besides: a deserted, deceived, de- 
 spised creature, forbidden to enter France ; a ridiculous, 
 ambitious American, who had failed in her scheme to 
 become a member of a royal family. 
 
 "Oh, you wretch !" she cried at her forlorn figure 
 in the glass, "you have failed like a gipsy. Hasten to 
 become the Marquise Consalvi, to make certain of a
 
 236 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 place in this rotten court, before they cast you into 
 the sewer. Thank God that one so noble as Andrea 
 loves you a little . . . that you are worth the con- 
 sideration of an Emperor . . . have a place in his 
 plans . . . for you have failed miserably." 
 
 Even while she bemoaned her failure and belittled 
 herself the thought of surrendering the long fight, of 
 accepting Josephine's position, roused her obstinacy. 
 It was pure folly of course, for with the withdrawal 
 of the Pope her case fell to the ground. When the Em- 
 press commanded her to appear at a little function 
 in the imperial apartments pride and obstinacy filled 
 her to the brim, and fought with the natural delight 
 of the moment. However, Betty was used to contending 
 feelings and enjoyed them all. She had all a woman's 
 curiosity to see an archduchess at close range, a Haps- 
 burg princess, the real thing, secure in these honors, if 
 a tottering empress. As an American she lacked the 
 innate respect of Europeans for royal blood, seeing in 
 a prince his human nature first and his royalty later, 
 or not at all. She was really a child of the American 
 wilderness. Marie Louise had a like curiosity to see 
 such a child, and kept her waiting at the far end of 
 the room, while each surveyed the other. Betty was 
 dark, sparkling, vivacious even in repose ; Marie Louise 
 was a child of the sun, yellow hair, blue eyes, white 
 complexion, youthful but heavy, of slow mind and wit. 
 She thought of Indians at sight of Betty, and Betty 
 thought of dolls, dainty, wooden, stupid dolls. Why 
 should such creatures wear the purple. When Betty 
 was presented the Empress made her sit beside her
 
 THE HUMORS OF DIPLOMACY. 237 
 
 on a sofa of golden frame and blue velvet background, 
 which set off the two ladies perfectly. 
 
 "I am glad to see that you are happy, Madame Elisa- 
 beth," said the Empress, "and to compliment you on 
 your appearance. You seem born for a court." 
 
 "Thanks, Your Majesty," said Betty with the proper 
 humility of tone, "but my happiness is due entirely 
 to Your Majesty's kindness, not to the court. I can 
 be happy in a court, too if I have my own way." 
 
 "Oh, you comical creature," said the Empress, burst- 
 ing into a laugh, "do you not know that not even the 
 Emperor has his own way at court? How could you 
 then expect to have yours ?" 
 
 "One must be inventive and find the way. I could 
 live forever among the delights of Fontainebleau." 
 
 "You have only to say the word, Madame Elisabeth." 
 
 Betty gave a sigh and languished. 
 
 "Can you not see that nature and fate together have 
 chosen you for great things ? Why do you hesitate 2" 
 
 "I have no right to hesitate," said Betty, feeling her 
 obstinacy and pride rising. "We have a saying in our 
 country: a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush, 
 I have one king in my hand: why hasten to lose him 
 for the king in the bush?" 
 
 "Oh, dear heaven!" cried the Empress, holding her 
 hand to her side, "I must tell Napoleon that. King 
 JeroTSe the bird in the hand, Marquis Consalvi the bird 
 in the bush! But remember, Madame Elisabeth, that 
 you have not the bird in the hand nor the bird in the 
 bush. And your child, your darling boy, will you 
 refuse him a brilliant future?" 
 
 "Is it so very brilliant after all? What the child
 
 238 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 has never had he will never miss. I am not thinking 
 of him at all. In our country there exists a strong 
 prejudice against a woman with two or more husbands." 
 
 "Which would be a case of a bird in the hand and 
 a bird in the bush ?" retorted the Empress. 
 
 "She is nearly as bright as she looks," Betty thought, 
 and her eyes did not conceal the thought from the young 
 woman. 
 
 "You have no princesses in America, Madame Elisa- 
 beth?" 
 
 "Only among the Indians," said Betty softly, and 
 the Empress screamed, against all the rules of court 
 etiquette. 
 
 "So that in the event of your union with the Marquis 
 Consalvi, you would later become eligible to the Ameri- 
 can court?" she said. 
 
 "Precisely. And the etiquette of the American court 
 is more elaborate and painful than in Europe. One of 
 the chief ceremonies is the smoking of a great pipe, 
 which passes from mouth to mouth among the courtiers. 
 I might introduce it at my court of the future." 
 
 "I have no doubt but what you will, and I shall do 
 my utmost to make that court a reality. Let us talk 
 over all the details in the right way." 
 
 Betty stopped her with an imploring look. 
 
 "Do not be too kind, Your Majesty, for I have not 
 decided what to do, and it hurts me to flout your favors. 
 Give me a little while to quiet this pain, and then I 
 may have some graciousness in me ; but just now I 
 am ready to do the wild things which only we children 
 of the woods can do. I am not a courtier, and perhaps 
 I never shall be."
 
 THE HUMORS OF DIPLOMACY. 239 
 
 "Indeed you are not," said the Empress, "and you 
 shall not be worried by our civilized tortures. Let 
 us forget the present business, and do you give us an 
 account, with illustrations, of court life among the 
 Indians." 
 
 This suggestion received the applause of the ladies, 
 and in a few minutes the vivacious Betty had them 
 convulsed with a recital of court customs and imitations 
 of the same among the Maryland aborigines.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR. 
 
 BOTH the Empress and the Duke of Otranto agreed 
 in their report to Napoleon on Madame Elisabeth's 
 disposition : that she seemed won by the proposed honors 
 but declined to commit herself, and consequently needed 
 a stronger force than persuasion. The Emperor had a 
 leisure hour and some interest in the American girl, 
 who thus defied him without losing the regard of an 
 empress and a cabinet minister, and was probably 
 angling for an interview with himself; he was pleased 
 at the failure of Marie Louise to get a straight answer 
 from Betty; so he sent for the lady from Baltimore, 
 as he called her, much as the cat would send for the 
 mouse reserved for a future meal. The master of em- 
 pire found relief from weariness of spirit and doubt of 
 the future in playing with a resolute victim. Evidently 
 this strange woman, fanatical in her devotion to Jerome, 
 a poor stick, had some standard of life which defied 
 temptation. Betty came into the imperial presence 
 with delight, and made her prettiest curtsey. She ad- 
 mired Napoleon as a great success, and the tired mon- 
 arch saw in her dark eyes the same admiration which 
 made the Marquis Consalvi so interesting ; only Betty's 
 feeling stopped at admiration. As she bowed low he 
 thought of poor Josephine ; kindred misfortune had 
 bred in the two women a lofty fidelity. 
 
 240
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR. 241 
 
 "The lady from Baltimore," he said, offering hii 
 hand and seating her at the other end of the couch 
 where he reclined, pleased that Betty just devoured 
 him with her bright eyes. "Ah, what women they 
 mould in America ! How long have you defied France, 
 Fouche and me, Madame? Since 1807, fully six 
 years. How did you do it ? Through that hussy the 
 Countess Franchi, I warrant." 
 
 "Surely Your Majesty does not think that such an 
 enterprise could be managed by a mere maid-of -honor ?" 
 replied Betty in her direct and demure fashion. Ka- 
 poleon fairly cackled. 
 
 "A mere maid-of -honor !" he exclaimed. "Of course 
 not. Most likely you had Consalvi too, and since you 
 are an American the Prince of Benevento might have 
 helped you. They shall all be punished, I assure you." 
 
 "Not at all, Sire," answered Betty smoothly but 
 with great respect, "my protector is too high to be 
 punished." 
 
 "Whom do you mean then ?" he snapped, feeling that 
 the woman had the better of him in the opening of the 
 game. 
 
 "Her Majesty, the Empress Josephine." 
 
 "Very nice of her," and he made a gesture of im- 
 patience. 
 
 "He feels the awkwardness of having two wives," 
 Betty said to herself, "and yet he wishes to make me 
 the wife of two husbands." 
 
 "The last time we met, Fouche told me about it 
 afterwards, was in the house of Cardinal Consalvi, was 
 it not ?" 
 
 "It was quite unintentional on my part "
 
 242 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Of course, of course. I remember you said some- 
 thing in the conversation that pleased me. It was quite 
 American, that is, of the wilderness. Just what I 
 cannot recall." 
 
 "I remember every incident of the meeting and every 
 word, Sire. What pleased you also seemed to dis- 
 please you for you bade me good-night at once. I said 
 that Americans admired you because you had taught 
 kings their origin, and showed them that the power 
 which made them can unmake them." 
 
 "Precisely. That's very American. Well, after 
 your many adventures, you have almost succeeded in 
 becoming a member of the imperial family, tho not 
 as the wife of Jerome. You are here at Fontainebleau, 
 a guest of the Empress." 
 
 "I thank Your Majesty for this kindness." 
 
 "And I suppose you have now seen the hopelessness 
 of your quest, and are prepared to give up the struggle 
 for the impossible?" 
 
 "No, Sire, I have not given up and I am not entirely 
 hopeless." 
 
 "I know Americans are stubborn," he said smiling, 
 "but they are also shrewd and sensible. Did you not 
 have with Jerome, on the same evening, in the house 
 of the Cardinal, an interview which convinced you of 
 some things." 
 
 "Ah, Sire, the Duke of Otranto procured for me that 
 interview with Jerome in order to crush me, to reduce 
 my hopes to dust, so that when I left France it would 
 be forever. The Duke heard every word we uttered " 
 
 "And reported to me the admirable utterances of 
 Jerome, which were strong enough to have crushed
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR. 243 
 
 most women, and which at the time seemed to crush 
 you. But they did not, and they did not convince you." 
 
 Betty could not help laughing, and before she could 
 reply Napoleon said, 
 
 "I see what happened. Jerome could not resist your 
 tears and your despair. He said one thing for the ears 
 of Fouche and another thing for your suffering heart. 
 Poor Jerome! plenty of heart but no head." 
 
 "And no courage," said Betty, '"if I may venture to 
 criticize the King." 
 
 "You may in my presence, as a member of the im- 
 perial family." 
 
 "I would have died that night had he not spoken to 
 me his last word, which held a promise to meet me 
 again and to help me. He never kept it. We have 
 never met since. But the consolation of his words 
 remains." 
 
 "Since it saved your life I do not blame him for his 
 indiscretion," said the Emperor, with a smile so sweet 
 and a voice so tender, that Betty's strong heart melted 
 within her. She looked at him cautiously, and saw the 
 ivory face glowing with feeling, and the wonderful 
 eyes moist with sympathy. 
 
 "Your fidelity deserves some return," he went on, 
 and at once Betty felt that he was thinking of Joseph- 
 ine; but she also recognized with alarm that she had 
 lost ground in her contest with this great personage, 
 that he had seized an outpost and was threatening her 
 main position. Her heart and her face hardened like 
 steel against him. 
 
 "Fidelity is a great virtue, my child, and no one 
 knows better its beauty than he who rules; and none
 
 244 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 knows better its rarity. Ah, it is rarer than emeralds 
 in a court. He who needs it most seems to have it 
 least, and often to deserve it least. I do not admire 
 your former lover, Madame. I cannot understand how 
 a man of that character can hold a heart as faithful 
 as yours. He is not worth it, for Jerome has been faith- 
 ful to no one, not even himself. He does not know 
 how. His flippancy and conceit destroy even the vir- 
 tues which nature conferred on him. Ah, what a mys- 
 tery, that a woman should be faithful to such a creature 
 until her fidelity inspires mankind." 
 
 Betty remained silent with astonishment and dis- 
 trust. She did not know that the great man had 
 dropped diplomacy for the moment, and was showing 
 her his heart and his experience. He had many true 
 friends, but his own family had by its folly and mean- 
 ness betrayed and destroyed him. He knew Jerome in 
 his proper character, and it seemed ridiculous that the 
 jewel of this woman's high fidelity should be flung at 
 his feet. 
 
 "I can say," she ventured, "that it is not only be- 
 cause of him, this fidelity which you praise, Sire. I 
 am his wife. He is the father of my child. I would 
 not surrender my right nor my child's right for the 
 whole world. King Jerome might have been a sot, and 
 I would have maintained those rights just the same. 
 Perhaps I would not have been so insistent," she ad- 
 mitted, blushing like a girl, "had he not been brother 
 to the Emperor." 
 
 "You are frank, my child, and it is good to recognize 
 one's own weaknesses. But now that you have seen
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR. 245 
 
 what has happened, you will put aside this dream, and 
 accept the happiness offered to you ?" 
 
 "There is no happiness for me while Jerome lives, 
 Sire." 
 
 "What! after all that you have heard! You know 
 that at last the Pope grants Jerome a divorce and de- 
 clares your marriage null ?" 
 
 "I do, Sire. But God is above the Pope and I trust 
 in Him." 
 
 "Is not this pettishness, child ? The whole world now 
 admits that the ceremony performed in Baltimore was 
 null from the beginning. While the papal court held 
 the ceremony a valid marriage, you had some basis for 
 action. Now you have none, and you are too experi- 
 enced, too shrewd, to carry on a struggle over a shadow." 
 
 "Shadows indeed," she murmured, getting weak as 
 the hopelessness of further struggle presented itself in 
 the Emperor's words. "I have often to feel myself, 
 to look at the walls and gardens and inhabitants of the 
 palace, to shake off the feeling that my life is a shadow. 
 Since the Duke of Otranto told me of the Pope's action 
 I have lost myself." 
 
 The Emperor smiled, recognizing the feeling, which 
 had often troubled him after the return from terrible 
 Russia. 
 
 "Ah, but you must not yield to that," he said briskly. 
 "You have been faithful to one idea too long. It is 
 only Jerome, who flies from your fidelity, because it is 
 too great for one so small as he. To pursue that will- 
 o'-the-wisp longer would destroy your mind. "No, you 
 must now be advised, I was going to say by me, but I 
 now say by yourself. Nature in these odd moods is
 
 246 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 warning you. You are a woman in a thousand. You 
 must be faithful, for thus God has shaped you. Well, 
 you shall be faithful to me, to the dynasty of Bona- 
 parte, to the family which caused you the suffering 
 of your life, but will yet crown you with its glory. 
 Have I not planned worthy of an emperor ? You will 
 be related to the two powers of earth, the Emperor and 
 the Pope, and you will be important in their schemes 
 of government. Your son shall be a king, if necessary, 
 and your children shall be princes. I say all this seri- 
 ously, knowing that the fulfilment depends on the 
 future, that is, on God. Is not the Marquis Consalvi 
 a gift from heaven ?" 
 
 "Really and truly, Sire. He loves you too much, 
 more than the dear brother who made him what he is. 
 And still it is a poor return for the love and devotion 
 which he offers to you, Sire, that he should have thrust 
 on him a woman five years older than himself." 
 
 "Yet worthy of him were he twice as perfect," said 
 Napoleon gaily. "But mark you I have commanded 
 him, as he loves me, to take only the woman whom he 
 loves or can love. He is free to refuse you. And you too 
 shall be free to reject him and to choose another. But 
 where on earth will you get such a young god as Andrea 
 Consalvi ? Why do you hesitate ?" 
 
 And still she distrusted this eloquent, loquacious, 
 tender-hearted Emperor who addressed her as freely as 
 a sister. He embarrassed her, for this was not the 
 Napoleon whom she had looked to encounter. 
 
 "I hesitate because the other dream is still strong in 
 me," she replied. "I would rather be the wife of 
 Jerome than the Empress of France. I would rather
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR. 247 
 
 (lie faithful to my dream than to die a queen unfaith- 
 ful." 
 
 "You have been faithful to the last, but do not be 
 stubborn," he said gently. "Let us suppose that you 
 are the most faithful Catholic on the earth, and that 
 you have been married to a non-Catholic husband. A 
 dispute rises concerning the validity of the marriage. 
 The courts decide that there has never been a true 
 marriage in this union. The whole world accepts the 
 decision, except the Pope, who maintains his right 
 against all courts to decide such a question for Cath- 
 olics. He decides finally that the marriage was null 
 from the beginning. Even the Pope cannot divorce 
 Catholics whose marriage is valid. He can only inves- 
 tigate a particular union and decide as to its validity. 
 He decides against you. Are you not then absolutely 
 free ? Is not the marriage, which secular and papal 
 courts declare null, a thing which never existed? 
 Answer me plainly, my child ?" 
 
 "It never existed, it was just a dream, and all these 
 forlorn years I have pursued a dream," she replied 
 with quivering mouth. "Yet somehow I cannot re- 
 lease myself from the slavery of that dream. It holds 
 me in spite of such reasoning. I am still the wife of 
 Jerome. No court can break the bond. Ah, if I never 
 felt it before I feel it now ; that what God has joined 
 together man cannot put asunder. If all men for all 
 time agreed that our marriage was null, if I accepted 
 their decree as the truth and married another, I could 
 not shake off the intimate certainty that Jerome and I 
 are husband and wife. I know another unfortunate,
 
 248 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 unhappy womaii who thinks the same," she added slyly, 
 but Napoleon ignored the hint at Josephine. 
 
 "It is strange how ideas take possession of us, how 
 they enslave us," he said thoughtfully. "We think it 
 is ourselves who are acting, planning, laboring, when 
 it is really the idea. If we lose it we wonder why we 
 worked so hard, and our past anguish looks silly." 
 
 He rose suddenly and began to pace the room with 
 his hands behind his back frowning. Betty forgot her 
 woes, her present danger, in watching him, and her 
 heart beat at the thought of her intimacy with this hero 
 of the ages, a little, pale, impatient man who had in 
 a decade overthrown all the generals of Europe, puzzled 
 all the diplomats, reorganized France, suppressed the 
 Revolution, lifted up her native land, and shaped anew 
 the destiny of men. How did she dare to oppose his 
 kindness with her obstinacy? Even a8 she said the 
 word he stopped and said, 
 
 "Ah, Madame, after all you are not as faithful as 
 you are obstinate. Fidelity to Jerome is now as mis- 
 placed as fidelity to the Sultan, yet you are faithful 
 still. You are more Catholic than the Pope, you a 
 Protestant. In woman obstinacy may become a disease, 
 an insanity. See how kindly I have chatted with you, 
 and you merely grow more stubborn. You appeal 
 from mankind to God. That's an ancient trick with 
 the obstinate. So I must command you. As a member 
 of the court, and mother of a child who will become 
 a noble of France, I command you to receive the ad- 
 dresses of the Marquis Consalvi, or to accept and suffer 
 the consequences." 
 
 "And what may be the consequences, Sire ?"
 
 BETTY ENTERTAINS THE EMPEROR. 249 
 
 "The least serious will be your marriage to some 
 other gentleman of rank. You must marry at once. 
 If you decline, then you must go to prison. After that 
 anything can happen to you, for here we still have the 
 carelessness of the Terror." 
 
 She opened her lips to speak but words refused to 
 come. 
 
 "Pardon my harshness," he went on briskly, "but 
 bear in mind that I am now dealing with obstinacy. 
 It is no longer a question of justice. Out of the prison 
 to which your obstinacy consigns you, it is unlikely 
 that you will ever come. Your body will lie in a grave 
 which no one will ever recognize. Your friends will 
 be placated with documents which no one can gainsay, 
 and facts which are either well known, like your viola- 
 tion of the law, or which cannot be disproved. Now 
 do not let obstinacy, which I see rising in your eyes, 
 shut off your view of alternatives: Andrea Consalvi 
 and glory, or prison and the grave." 
 
 "I accept Consalvi," she replied with directness, 
 "that is, if the prison is the alternative." 
 
 "You have my word for it, Madame." 
 
 "Then I accept him, with one condition." 
 
 Napoleon looked at her from under his brows with 
 a quizzical smile. 
 
 "I feel certain the condition is peculiarly American," 
 he said. 
 
 "The condition is that the papal decree of nullity is 
 a fact," she answered with a laugh for his remark. 
 The Emperor seemed to receive an electric shock, and 
 stood a moment with parted lips staring at her in won- 
 der. He knew that the decree did not exist outside
 
 250 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 his own mind. He felt certain of getting it from 
 Pius VII, so certain that it looked to him like an 
 accomplished fact. This strange woman felt, but did 
 not know, that the decree did not exist. Was her 
 prescient feeling an omen that the ties between her and 
 Jerome were never to be severed? He was angered, 
 but the thought of Josephine repressed his anger. This 
 American was another Josephine in her affection, 
 fidelity, and courage. He could not be harsh with one 
 who had suffered so much through him, and he admired 
 the instinct which saw farther than reason or spies 
 and warned her that even Emperors can lie. 
 
 "The Marquis would not marry you without the de- 
 cree," said he shortly. 
 
 "That was true a month ago, Sire. To-day the Mar- 
 quis will do anything you command, this side of death. 
 I think you possess his soul." 
 
 "Like the other emperor," he replied, pointing to 
 the ground. "Well, I accept your condition, which is 
 shrewdness itself, quite American, and admirable. In 
 this marriage you must make no mistake. Adieu, my 
 dear child. You have given me a pleasant half hour, 
 and I thank you." 
 
 The lady from Baltimore curtseyed humbly and 
 backed out of the salon.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE FLIES IN THE GOLDEN WEB. 
 
 INTOXICATION overcame the native shrewdness of 
 Betty after her interview with the Emperor, and the 
 charm of the episode remained long after the intoxica- 
 tion had passed. It was wonderful, this power of a 
 little man with a pallid face and burning eyes, which 
 haunted her for many a long day afterward. The 
 sweetness of his voice echoed in her ears, causing pleas- 
 ure that felt like pain. She thought it over in her 
 serious way, trying to find its elements, in order to 
 understand and explain it somehow. The great soldier, 
 the great ruler, the modern Alexander, Caesar and 
 Hannibal, did not wholly explain Napoleon's power 
 over others; she felt that part of it lay in her own 
 conceit, her pride in dealing with him on equal terms. 
 His brutality in war stained his military achievements 
 and his tyranny in government disgusted her; he was 
 not impressive physically, and his egotism was merely 
 novel in its immensity and expression; and in that 
 day no one had heard of hypnotism; so Betty charged 
 up the charm of her enemy to his great achievements 
 and her own vanity. Before his charm and his bribes 
 her standards crumbled. He had beaten her on all 
 points but one, and even that barrier had fallen with 
 the supposed failure of the Pope to maintain his origi- 
 
 251
 
 252 THE BLACK CARDIXAL. 
 
 nal position. The golden web had caught her firmly, 
 and she did not regret it. It was hung with diamonds 
 and shot through with glory. Better to be a fly in such 
 a trap than a starved eagle in the Alleghanies! She 
 said this aloud with a flirt of her fan towards her 
 ideals, which stood afar off like timorous ghosts, hoping 
 to be called back. She had fed long enough on the 
 husks of idealism. Experience intruded on her dreams, 
 reminding her that no power on earth can fool a human 
 being half as easily as he can fool himself; that our 
 own arguments against our own conscience, reason, 
 instinct and faith, have more power than a court of 
 theologians. Be it so ! she was done with argument 
 and struggle, for her pleasure had begun. 
 
 When the Marquis came again and looked at her, 
 both knew that the hour of fate had arrived for them 
 and were happy. This fly in the imperial web had 
 no mental balance left, no scruples, no doubts, no 
 qualms. Everything appeared to him just right, solid 
 as the pyramids, and as explicable as water. He never 
 argued with himself, and was quite sure of every point, 
 because the Emperor supported it. Having decided 
 long ago that his brother, the Cardinal, had erred in 
 his policy, and diplomats often make the most egregi- 
 ous blunders, he found no difficulty in a position so 
 crowded with honors. His influence with Napoleon 
 would smooth the road for the Cardinal, and repay his 
 brother for his love and care. The two flies were there- 
 fore in harmony on the main facts of their position, 
 and looked into each other's eyes with delight in that 
 future which belonged entirely to them as partners. 
 There was nothing more to do but go through the forms,
 
 THE FLIES IN THE GOLDEN WEB. 253 
 
 he to offer his hand and she to accept it; forms with 
 which they were already acquainted by experience, and 
 yet suffered a delightful nervousness in repeating. She 
 blushed under" his ardent gaze, and he thrilled at the 
 touch of her cool hand so soon to belong to him. So 
 deeply were they under the spell of Napoleon's en- 
 chantment that not even the names or phantasms of 
 Jerome and Corona arose to disturb them. 
 
 "Well, what did you think of our Emperor after 
 your chat?" said the Marquis. "I see the answer in 
 your eyes, and you may talk freely for I shall not 
 remind you of all the bitter things you said against 
 him." 
 
 "I do not take one of them back, Marquis. He de- 
 serves them all and more. Yet just the same he is a 
 wonderful man, most charming." 
 
 "You see, he casts a spell on everyone, from which 
 they do not escape." 
 
 "So do snakes, they say." 
 
 "I see you are in a contrary mood this morning. Let 
 us move into the open air, and I shall tell you of the 
 coming campaign where my spurs are to be won." 
 
 "And a few holes made in your skin, I fear." 
 
 "Ah, you will weep when you near of my wounds, 
 and dry your tears when you hear of my glory." 
 
 They found a green, shaded spot in the vicinity of 
 a fountain, and sat down behind a veil of delicate 
 Spring foliage. Ah, what odors breathed around them, 
 and what sunshine flooded their souls ! The world was 
 young again, free from sorrow and care and danger, 
 and they were its sovereigns. Her little hand lay in 
 his, and he stroked it fondly as he spoke.
 
 254 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Of course the Emperor is thoroughly imperial, and 
 you felt his iron hand in your interview," said he. 
 "But come now, confess : were you not carried away by 
 him ? did not his very threats interest you ?" 
 
 "They were pointed enough, and I confess that I 
 have not been myself since he honored me with his 
 opinions, views, promises, threats and what not. But 
 he also praised me, complimented me, and overpowered 
 me with a sense of greatness which I have never felt 
 before. And he made me understand that your destiny 
 and mine must run together near his throne, if I am 
 to stay there at all. From which I conclude " 
 
 "That I place at your feet all my little, miserable 
 self," Andrea said promptly, somewhat taken aback at 
 the directness of the lady. "I know that I am not 
 worthy of you. I would not have dared to speak to you 
 so soon, but for the command of the Emperor, and the 
 fact that we must be on the march to the front before 
 long. But you know me by this time, do you not? 
 and what I know of you is so sublime, that I feel 
 ashamed to offer myself alone. So let me add the glory 
 and honor and wealth with which an Emperor will 
 endow us both because of our devotion to him." 
 
 "Thank you, Marquis. You offer me all that a true 
 woman can desire in offering yourself. Imperial graces 
 set it off as the setting does a diamond. But you know, 
 must know, that the Emperor made you an alternative 
 with another noble and a prison. I must choose between 
 marriage and jail, between you and another." 
 
 "Well, you chose," said the Marquis joyously. 
 "That is the way rulers must deal with stubborn sub- 
 jects. I am willing to be the alternative if the Em-
 
 THE FLIES IN THE GOLDEN WEB. 255 
 
 peror commands. In this case particularly, because 
 a prison has no terrors for you; neither has the other 
 man. And if you take me it will be because you love 
 me." 
 
 Something in her eyes encouraged him to press her 
 hand tenderly. 
 
 "It is easy to love you, Andrea," she answered with 
 a little blush which filled him with delight. 
 
 "And much easier to love you, Elisabeth." 
 
 "Oh, a man will love a woman on sight." 
 
 "Such a woman as you of course. Do you blame 
 him?" 
 
 "No, it is a sign of perfect taste and a kind disposi- 
 tion." 
 
 "But why anyone should love me unless after long 
 acquaintance " 
 
 "That would be true in Bheims, where it would take 
 a long time to get acquainted with you; but in Fon- 
 tainebleau no flower has shown such color and beauty 
 as you in your court dress and court prospects." 
 
 "It is the prospects. There's the secret. Then, price- 
 less jewel of the American wild, deign to cast your eye 
 on me and let me be your setting. What do you say? 
 Will you be the Marquise Consalvi?" 
 
 She smiled and sighed with eyes moist and cast down. 
 
 "Ah, what an honor ! But the shadow lies on it, for 
 you are doing this merely to please the Emperor." 
 
 "And would I do nothing to please you?" 
 
 "On the contrary, much, but not this offer of your 
 beautiful self, the brother of the great Cardinal, the 
 favorite of the court, the friend and pet of the Em- 
 peror, the future marshal and prince."
 
 256 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Your words serve only to show forth the generosity 
 of my master. Do you believe what he said to me con- 
 cerning our proposed union ? You shall marry only 
 because you love the lady. I commend Madame Elisa- 
 beth to your favor, but you must consider yourself free 
 in the matter." 
 
 "Then you love me, Andrea ?" with a tone which left 
 him uncertain of her seriousness. 
 
 "And you love me, Elisabeth ?" in the same tone. 
 
 "I surely do. Who could help it under the circum- 
 stances?" 
 
 Everything nowadays amused the Marquis, who had 
 got a new view of life from daily contact with his mas- 
 ter. He had learned that one must not take even the most 
 serious matters too seriously. His education had been 
 quite different. In the household of the Cardinal cyni- 
 cism had no foothold, and all affairs were considered 
 with a dignity proportioned to their nature. He recog- 
 nized that Betty was playing with him, she who had 
 never taken anything seriously but her marriage and 
 her determination to be Jerome's queen. He would 
 have to take the fortress by assault, and the more he 
 studied its beautiful details the more eager he became 
 to possess it. 
 
 "Then if we love each other what is left but to wed 
 speedily ?" he said with feigned gravity. "The Em- 
 peror wishes it, you are free, and I am willing. Why 
 delay and discuss when we both desire an ending?" 
 
 "Because I am not sure that the Emperor means well 
 by me." 
 
 "And it follows that he does not mean well by me ?" 
 
 "Let us be serious for one momen^ Andrea."
 
 THE FLIES IN THE GOLDEN WEB. 257 
 
 And he had been serious from the very first day of 
 their new relationship. 
 
 "I agree, let us be serious. 
 
 "If we are to marry, let us tear down the shadows 
 which hang over us. We have both loved once. We 
 are now both sure that we never loved, or that the old 
 love is dead. What about Corona?" 
 
 In spite of himself the blood left his cheek, surged 
 back again, and he fell into a violent agitation, sur- 
 prising to himself ; but the name had been so far from 
 his mind, he had so crushed all sentiment in his heart, 
 that its utterance pierced him deeply in a tender part. 
 Betty made no comment on his emotion until he had 
 recovered by a violent effort. 
 
 "How do I know that my heart may not be as tender 
 to Jerome as ever it was ?" she said gently. "And that 
 after our marriage I shall find myself grieving as once 
 I used to grieve? The old love has left a wound too 
 tender to be touched roughly." 
 
 "Evidently," he replied forcibly. "But I have no 
 doubt that the wound has healed. I thought it had 
 healed perfectly. I was mistaken. But I shall never 
 worry about the lady whose name you mentioned. 
 We know now, you and I, that love is no more eternal 
 than the trees. If the roots have no nourishment it 
 dies. A stroke of lightning kills it. Your tree has 
 lacked nourishment and mine was struck by lightning. 
 That is all." 
 
 "You think my love for Jerome is dead ?" 
 "It must be. Anyway it is so exhausted that one 
 stroke would end it, and you fear perhaps to give the 
 stroke. You are like some people I have seen, who
 
 258 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 kept the dead in glass a long time, feeling that they 
 were not yet dead and gone while they could look at 
 them." 
 
 Betty turned suddenly pale at this vivid figure, whose 
 truth she at once recognized, and burst into silent tears. 
 Even as she had pierced him with the name of Corona 
 he had pierced her heart with this precise description 
 of her own life. Jerome had died, as far as she was 
 concerned, the day of their separation in the port of 
 Lisbon; and she had kept the dead thing enclosed in 
 glass all these years, assuring herself that while she 
 could see him death had not robbed her of her treasure. 
 The Marquis stood up the picture of penitence. 
 
 "Do not weep," he said. "The Pope has ended all 
 this suffering for you." 
 
 "I can hardly believe it," she replied through her 
 tears, "because popes are steadier than emperors. But 
 it will be easy for you to assure me of the truth through 
 the Cardinal when he arrives here." 
 
 "Oh, sooner than that, because His Eminence would 
 not delay in making trouble for us. He opposes the 
 Emperor in everything, and therefore in this which 
 concerns me. No, we must be married and gone by 
 the time His Eminence comes roaring up from Rheims 
 to undo all that the Emperor has done and then be un- 
 done himself, unless I can save him." 
 
 "You hope to save him I" Betty said with some scorn. 
 "Oh, the mouse is often permitted to do a trifle 
 for the lion. Are we not by our union paving the 
 way for all sorts of favors for our less lucky friends ? 
 And who are we? Just a wild American who should 
 be in jail for opposing an emperor, and a little fool
 
 THE FLIES IN THE GOLDEN WEB. 259 
 
 of a marquis who has dropped into good fortune. Come, 
 Elisabeth, let us end discussion. We shall talk forever, 
 like my brother on the downfall of Napoleon, and 
 finally arrive where we set out. Let us accept our 
 good luck without further debate, get married, and 
 then go into camp beyond the Rhine, where glory 
 dwells." 
 
 "Oh, what eloquence! But just a moment. Your 
 brother is no fool, if I may speak so lightly of a truly 
 great man. The air is full of rumors about the coming 
 summer. There is something wrong. I have seen it 
 in the manner of men like Fouche and Talleyrand, 
 Would it not be a horrible joke on us if this year should 
 prove the downfall of Napoleon ?" 
 
 "It would," he replied with mock seriousness. "I 
 have heard the same rumors since the year 1802, eleven 
 years in fact. The next campaign was always to be 
 the last. The upstart usurper had reached the end of 
 his rope. My brother proved it to me, which was 
 easy, and to himself, which was no joke, until courtiers 
 came with the news of the victory which smashed all 
 prophecy. I will believe the Emperor's end is near 
 when he himself admits it. Come now, an end to dis- 
 cussion. Say that you will be mine. Adieu to Jerome, 
 adieu to Corona! Farewell to Rome, and farewell to 
 America! Henceforth we two consecrate ourselves 
 to ambition, incarnate in the Emperor ; where he abides 
 there shall we serve; where he shines we shall shine; 
 where he perishes we shall perish ; or as least weep over 
 his grave. We have fed on the husks too long, believing 
 that they were to change into meat and wine. They 
 are still husks, and Napoleon still owns the meat and
 
 260 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 wine. Let U8 join him, the truly great man, who 
 moulds a new universe, in faith and love. Let us be 
 free to serve him whom all Europe now serves." 
 
 He held out his arms to her and she placed her 
 hands in his with a little laugh for his lofty appeal. 
 
 "You are mine at last," he said, feeling quite sure 
 that the moment had arrived. 
 
 "Would you mind, Andrea," uttered most persua- 
 sively, "waiting for a decisive answer till to-morrow ?" 
 
 He burst out laughing, kissed her hands, and began 
 to make his adieu. When he had gone with a quizzical 
 look on his face, she stood depressed and lonely at the 
 result of the interview, and then said a very true, acute 
 thing, as she was in the habit of saying after a crisis: 
 
 "With me I fear it will always be 'to-morrow.' 
 Jerome has ruined me." 
 
 In a single sentence poor Betty had summed up her 
 character and her history.
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 THE CARDINAL AND THE KING. 
 
 MONSIGNOR FRANCHI, as a diplomat, believed in 
 letting things alone as long as possible, until they began 
 to show a proper current for individual action; when 
 one might interfere with advantage, direct them to the 
 useful end, and thus save the burnt fingers which too 
 swift interference lavishly provides. Corona grieved 
 deeply but in silence over the coming downfall of 
 Andrea. Her pride kept her from all effort to save 
 Elisabeth and the Marquis from the trap set by the 
 Emperor; and the emphatic advice of her diplomat 
 brother against interference with imperial plans 
 strengthened her pride. Monsignor argued that they 
 had already suffered too much in behalf of the Con- 
 salvis; the Cardinal had proved himself hopeless and 
 intractable; the Marquis had evidently deserted his 
 eminent brother; why should they risk what little im- 
 perial favor they still possessed for a wild young noble 
 and a pig-headed minister ? There was no way out of 
 the present confusion and distress. Upon the heels' 
 of this conclusion, which gave Monsignor Franchi great 
 consolation, Cardinal Consalvi arrived in Paris on his 
 way to the Pope at Fontainebleau. When Monsignor 
 Franchi called to pay his respects, the first question 
 was: 
 
 261
 
 262 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "What is Andrea doing ? and what are you doing for 
 him?" 
 
 "The Marquis is happy," replied Monsignor spread- 
 ing his hands to indicate how useless to interfere with 
 a happy man. "He is a favorite at court, with Napo- 
 leon, Marie Louise, everybody, and he is going to the 
 war as imperial aide-de-camp." 
 
 "Is that all?" and the dark eyes of His Eminence 
 searched the depths of the diplomat's mind. 
 
 "That is all," said Monsignor softly. 
 
 "Why then did Napoleon invite me to his marriage 
 with Madame Patterson? Has that scheme not yet 
 matured ?" 
 
 "It has not been mentioned publicly or privately, 
 and when I warned Madame Patterson against it she 
 was deeply surprised and highly amused, but fervently 
 declared its possibility." 
 
 "And may I ask your opinion, Monsignor ? As the 
 brother of Corona you may forget your politics long 
 enough to serve Jier." 
 
 "Poor Corona ! she has laid aside her dream of happi- 
 ness. We have suffered enough in OUT mistaken efforts 
 to bring about reconciliation between His Majesty and 
 Your Eminence, and have been practicing discretion 
 for some time." 
 
 "Do you mean that Corona has given up Andrea?" 
 
 "She will tell you so herself, Eminence." 
 
 Seeing that Monsignor Franchi declined to be drawn 
 into the family affairs of the Consalvis, the Cardinal 
 dropped further inquiry and requested him to go at 
 once to Fontainebleau and deliver a message to the 
 Marquis and the lady.
 
 THE CARDINAL AND THE KING. 263 
 
 "I am satisfied," said he, "that Madame Patterson 
 is being deceived. She has been told, very likely, that 
 the Pope has declared her marriage with Jerome null 
 and void. Otherwise her determination would not be 
 shaken. Andrea has been told the same story, for I 
 cannot conceive of him marrying another man's wife. 
 They may prefer to believe Napoleon rather than me, 
 but at least a doubt will enter their minds, and doubt 
 means delay. Tell them with all the emphasis possible 
 the truth, and that I will support it with my presence 
 a week hence. If they marry then, it will be with their 
 eyes open, and I shall wash my hands of their wretched 
 affairs. Will you do me this service, Monsignor?" 
 
 "With pleasure, Eminence," said the prelate briskly, 
 delighted that no harder task had been set him; for 
 now that the Cardinal was to advise the Pope once 
 more, probably as his first minister, life might easily 
 become difficult, even intolerable, from the demands of 
 Consalvi and his supporters. Monsignor fled and the 
 Cardinal smiled. He dealt differently with Corona, 
 who came with a smiling face and congratulations. 
 
 "See now the generosity of the Emperor," she said. 
 "The Sacred College assembles once more after its 
 exile" 
 
 "Pardon an interruption. A true partisan would 
 have said 'merited' before 'exile.' Yes, we meet again 
 in the prison, without any gratitude to our liberator, 
 who is also our jailer. But all this is beside the ques- 
 tion. Tell me the latest news. What is Andrea doing ? 
 What is he planning ? Your brother told me only what 
 a newspaper might print." 
 
 Corona could not hinder the pain of her heart from
 
 264 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 showing itself in her smiling face, and once the smile 
 faded her grief and anxiety became evident. In broken 
 sentences she described the precise position of the poor 
 flies in the imperial web, the secret gossip of the court, 
 the intentions of the Emperor, the brilliant place held 
 by Andrea, the rumors that he would one day be king 
 when his brother became pope after Pius VII. Woman- 
 like Corona lingered on descriptions of his uniforms, 
 his popularity, his gaiety, his unbounded delight, and 
 his pleasure in the society of Madame Patterson. Altho 
 his heart was sad Consalvi found consolation in the 
 vital love of this sweet, courageous, experienced girl 
 for his unfortunate brother. 
 
 "What have you done to save him, Corona?" 
 
 "You would merely have to see him at court to 
 understand that not even Your Eminence may inter- 
 fere," she replied. "I could do nothing but warn him 
 and Elisabeth against the Emperor indirectly." 
 
 "You love him still, my child ?" 
 
 "I am tearing it out of my heart," she answered 
 proudly. 
 
 "You will not need that sacrifice. The love of a 
 lifetime is not so easily destroyed. Andrea is human. 
 He has been hoodwinked by that monstrous genius 
 Napoleon. After starving with me in obscurity the sud- 
 den rise to fame and fortune has proved too much for 
 him, as it would for the strongest. You must pity 
 him, love him, and save him. He is more to be pitied 
 than a lamb in the folds of a serpent. Oh, what I 
 have suffered since his departure! In my dreams I 
 saw him night after night, plunged in stormy sons, 
 drowning, but not calling for help. I could not help
 
 THE CARDINAL AND THE KING. 265 
 
 him then. I can do something now, and you must aid 
 me, Corona." 
 
 "What can we do ? He is enraptured with his new 
 honors. If you saw him with Madame Patterson you 
 would not believe that he had ever asked another woman 
 to be his wife." 
 
 "I have sent your brother to him and the lady with 
 the assurance that the Pope still holds to the decision 
 on the Baltimore marriage." 
 
 "The Marquis will not believe it. Madame Patter- 
 son has begun to doubt her own wisdom. It has been 
 made clear to them that imperial favor depends on 
 their union, and they reject facts and arguments like 
 people fascinated." 
 
 His Eminence remained silent in deep thought. 
 
 "Andrea is fascinated and desperate," he said after 
 a time. "The lady is not blind to her ideals, if I 
 have read her character rightly, but she has been worked 
 upon. I shall break up the Emperor's plans in their 
 regard, but in so doing I fear for poor Andrea. He 
 is as proud as you are, Corona. When he finds that 
 his imperial idol has tricked him, lied to him, and 
 trapped him, put him in a false position, made him a 
 traitor to his family and his traditions, what will he 
 do ? Despair changes men into lunatics. Finding him- 
 self fitted by folly and treason to associate with the 
 mob of leaders which Napoleon has gathered about him, 
 he may continue in folly and despair. So I am afraid 
 to do much myself, and I rely upon you." 
 
 "What I can do I will do," said Corona, terrified 
 at the picture. 
 
 "I shall have a message for you to carry down to
 
 266 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 Fontainebleau early in the morning. I am not yet 
 certain of its form, but it must be entrusted to you, 
 for delivery must be sure. Be here at my lodging 
 about nine in the morning, with your coach, ready 
 for the trip. I shall tell you what you are to say, 
 and give you what you are to deliver. Till then, my 
 dear child, remember my brother in your prayers. 
 Love travels far, and your prayers alone should save 
 Andrea." 
 
 When she had gone the Cardinal remained for some 
 time in thought, very much depressed, until an atten- 
 dant came in briskly with delight on his face. 
 
 "Your Eminence, the King of Westphalia arrived 
 in the city yesterday. He expresses the utmost sat- 
 isfaction at the request of Your Eminence, and begs 
 that you will come to his residence as soon as con- 
 venient." 
 
 "You will accompany me," said Consalvi trembling 
 with secret joy. He had his finger on the spring which 
 would wreck all plans to marry Andrea to the lady 
 from Baltimore. 
 
 The scheme of the Emperor needed no expert to 
 analyze it. The road to Fontainebleau was no clearer. 
 The young Marquis and the brilliant American girl 
 were utterly wearied with their role of martyrs, which 
 brought them nothing but obscurity and danger; the 
 woman held to her ideal until a clever monarch showed 
 her that it did not exist ; Andrea had lost faith in his 
 brother and had never lost faith in the star of Napo- 
 leon; the two were now floating in the Napoleonic 
 ether, which seemed to be like heaven in its beauty 
 and eternity; and it was easy for the arch villain to
 
 THE CARDINAL AND THE KING. 267 
 
 let them convince themselves that the bird in the hand 
 is always worth a flock in the bush. Consalvi knew 
 that his brother would not turn back from the road 
 which he had taken ; even if convinced of the Emperor's 
 deception, and of the coming disasters for the Bona- 
 partes, he would in his despair hold to his course. It 
 was necessary therefore to reach the woman, who did 
 not suffer from inflexibility in a bad cause. Doubt- 
 less she too had surrendered to a point where change 
 might be very difficult. At this moment, fascinated by 
 the glory of her present and future, she might have 
 decided to accept of her own accord a divorce from 
 Jerome, who became more hopeless every day. There- 
 fore a mere warning would affect her no more than 
 Andrea. Hence the Cardinal turned to King Jerome 
 to save the day, for a word from him would turn 
 Madame Patterson into steel against the blandishments 
 of Napoleon and the court. He had planned this visit 
 on his way up from Rheims, and by good luck King 
 Jerome was within speaking distance, had just arrived, 
 knew nothing of his brother's schemes, and might be 
 moved to utter the magic word which would free the 
 flies from the golden web. The Cardinal trembled as 
 the carriage rolled along, at thought of the stake for 
 which he had to play: the happiness, the life, perhaps 
 the salvation of his brother. He had borne so much 
 in his diplomatic career, there was such steel in his 
 composition, that nervousness had forgotten him; but 
 now grief had seized him in a way that astonished 
 him. He loved his brother, but he had accustomed 
 himself to do without such comforts, to dispense with 
 them without complaint, and thus to escape suffering.
 
 268 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 The sudden exit of Andrea from his service to that 
 of the Emperor had almost broken him. He missed 
 him day and night, even in his dreams, his heart ached 
 with emptiness, and then there came the tragedy of 
 the separation, the calamity of this marriage, to in- 
 tensify his grief. Andrea was dead to him, dead to 
 honor, to religion, and bound to a dead future; for 
 without doubt the coming summer would see the fall 
 of Napoleon into helplessness and ignominy, and in 
 the crash of the colossus ten thousand careers like 
 Andrea's would perish. Oh, he must save him, he must 
 save him! King Jerome must be won to this good 
 service ! 
 
 It would be an easy task, because prosperity had 
 turned the King of Westphalia into something of a 
 fool. He thought himself a diplomat, a general, a 
 ruler, and a wit, and was angry and quarrelsome with 
 Napoleon for not giving him an army and a greater 
 share in the imperial counsels. He was soon to be 
 nothing at all, destined to shine in history as Betty's 
 faithless husband and the scorned tool of his brother. 
 He despised churchmen, even his uncle Cardinal Fesch, 
 and in particular this astute statesman who was about 
 to call on him. He knew perfectly why Consalvi 
 came. The minister of Pius VII was to be the next 
 pope and wished to make a friend of the King of 
 Westphalia; a poor creature who had enjoyed only 
 failure as papal minister, and who now bent the back 
 to the Bonapartes because they were crowning him. 
 Consalvi read all these things and more in his face, 
 speech and manner at their first greeting. The Car- 
 dinal was a diplomat of the kind which despises no
 
 THE CAKDINAL AND THE KING. 269 
 
 one, underrates nothing; he neither exulted in success, 
 nor pushed success too far; he accepted defeat calmly, 
 blamed no one but himself, and went into oblivion 
 as mod.erate as he came out of it ; it was therefore small 
 wonder that in time he earned the reputation of first 
 diplomat of Europe. He had to smile at the easy airs 
 of Jerome, and his bad imitation of Napoleon. 
 
 "As I live, Consalvi," he cried in a loud, abrupt 
 voice, "you have on the same costume in which I first 
 saw you in 1801, when you came to patch up the now 
 famous Concordat." 
 
 "It is most gracious in your majesty to remember 
 me so long. This costume is a compromise, and enables 
 me to visit places where the robes might be misinter- 
 preted." 
 
 Consalvi wore the beautiful citizen's dress of his 
 office, black velvet coat, vest and knee-breeches, red 
 silk stockings and red collar. Jerome vaguely resented 
 the -feeling that even a king looked watery beside the 
 stern magnificence of Consalvi. 
 
 "I know what you come for," continued Jerome, 
 "and I shall be happy to add my word in your behalf, 
 but really if I am to use my influence you should hear 
 my suggestions and adopt such as fit. The entire course 
 of the Pope towards our house has been unfortunate. 
 The next pope should learn a lesson by it. Of course 
 there can be no doubt about you, unless you permit 
 the silly traditions which seem to direct the policy of 
 the papal court to dominate you. Break away from 
 them, as I have broken away from the old traditions. 
 And, oh, by the way, at our last meeting, which was at 
 your house in Paris a few years ago, I met the lady who
 
 270 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 foolishly married me in Baltimore. Have you seen 
 her since?" 
 
 "Only a few weeks ago," said His Eminence 
 smoothly, "she visited me at Rheims. At present the 
 Emperor has given her a residence at Fontainebleau, 
 and is about to marry her to some foreign nobleman 
 of rank, I believe." 
 
 "Before God, 71 shouted Jerome in his astonishment 
 and anger. 
 
 "The motive is to get rid of her and her importu- 
 nities, to attach her to the court, and put an end to 
 scandal." 
 
 "And she is willing?" 
 
 His Eminence detected the note of disappointment. 
 
 "I fancy she has been just ordered to marry. She 
 is tired of her struggle, and it is rumored that the 
 Pope has declared her marriage null and void." 
 
 "Of course he has not, as you know," said Jerome 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 "She has been told so at all events. Very likely she 
 has made up her mind to accept the situation. And it 
 is a pity. She is a woman in a thousand. Her fidelity 
 to her first love has all the grandeur of an ancient 
 romance. You are a wonderful man, Your Majesty, 
 to have inspired such a passion in such a heart!" 
 
 The King took an affectionate, admiring look at him- 
 self in the mirror. 
 
 "It is a pity," said Jerome, yielding to a feeling 
 which he did not understand. "They are deceiving 
 her, giving her over to some rake who needs the favor 
 of the Emperor. But of course, if the lady herself 
 consents, what can we do?"
 
 THE CAKDINAL AND THE KING. 271 
 
 "Nothing. You alone could interfere, secretly of 
 course, for your word thrills her whole nature as no 
 other power on earth. If you said to her, through a 
 messenger, be faithful, not all the power of Napoleon 
 could induce her to desert her standard. She deserves 
 encouragement. That love of the lover, the wife and 
 the mother, has never met any return since you parted 
 from her. If Your Majesty said : I disapprove, remain 
 free, cherish your exalted devotion to me and my son, 
 the hills would fail before she would." 
 
 "And I shall say it," the King said firmly, taking a 
 beautiful pose. "It must be done through a messenger, 
 because Napoleon would resent severely my interfer- 
 ence. I do not care if he knows it, but just now we 
 have trouble enough brewing. It will be an easy mat- 
 ter to send her a message by a trusty person?" 
 
 "I shall be glad to send the messenger myself, in 
 such a way as to impress her with the sincerity of your 
 request," replied Consalvi. "I believe she told me that 
 in your last interview you promised her help when- 
 ever she asked it direct, or something to that effect." 
 
 "I remember that Fouche was listening, and all my 
 words were meant for his ear, but the last sentence 
 was intended for her alone, to give her comfort, poor 
 woman, for she was utterly crushed by my apparent 
 harshness. I forget what I said, but it saved a scene." 
 
 "She has repeated it often since, Sire." 
 
 "What shall I say ?" asked Jerome, as he took pen 
 and paper. 
 
 "What your heart prompts, Sire. She is the mother 
 of your son." 
 
 A moisture gathered in the dark eyes of the young
 
 272 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 monarch, and then he began to write with a frown 
 on his brow. The folded missive he gave to the Car- 
 dinal. 
 
 "I trust this to you, Cardinal, and look to see this 
 marriage frustrated," he said grandly and yet with 
 feeling. "And now to your own business." 
 
 It was not difficult for His Eminence to discuss the 
 situation of the Church with Jerome, who knew as 
 much about the subject as about the raising of ducks. 
 Again and again he returned to the marriage of Betty, 
 which enabled Consalvi to make a suggestion without 
 alarming him. 
 
 "It may not be amiss for Your Majesty to appear 
 on the scene a little later, and strengthen by your 
 mere presence the wonderful determination of this 
 American girl. If harsh means should be tried some 
 powerful personage should protect her from official 
 misusage." 
 
 "I thank you for the suggestion and your interest," 
 said the King. 
 
 The next morning Corona, more haggard than ever, 
 djove up in her coach. His Eminence greeted her 
 with smiles and placed the King's missive in her hands. 
 
 "Here are your instructions," said he. "Tell both 
 Andrea and the lady from me that the marriage of 
 King Jerome and Madame Patterson stands forever. 
 Deal at length with the lady and discover the most 
 obstinate point in her defence, explanation, or deter- 
 mination. When you have made sure of it, hand her 
 this note. I do not tell you the contents, except that 
 it is from King Jerome. Corona, at least the disgrace
 
 THE CARDINAL AND THE KING. 273 
 
 is saved us. May God direct the poor boy into the 
 right channel, and give him back to us." 
 
 Corona understood and her heart became light, her 
 face radiant, as she pressed the letter to her bosom. 
 In truth Andrea was saved ! Oh, wonderful man, this 
 Consalvi, who at a glance saw the one way out of a 
 wretched tangle, and by strengthening Betty's will 
 brought to nothing in an instant the imperial schemes.
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 
 
 As an illustration of the ways of a dubious diplomat 
 in given circumstances Monsignor Franchi's delivery 
 of the Cardinal's message will serve. He belonged 
 to that class which firmly believes that the success of 
 to-day will be the success of to-morrow; seeing no 
 clouds on the Bonaparte horizon he had not the slight- 
 est desire to serve Consalvi at the expense of the 
 Emperor. Napoleon had planned to marry Madame 
 Patterson to Andrea Consalvi, and no interference of 
 his should upset the plan. In a casual way he found 
 himself chatting with the gallant favorite, who did 
 not hesitate to ask if the Monsignor had met the 
 Cardinal upon his arrival in Paris. 
 
 "I had a long talk with him," replied Monsignor 
 brightly, as if the conversation roused a delightful 
 memory. "He was in good spirits over his return 
 to the councils of the Pope, and will be in Fontaine- 
 bleau next week. It is quite possible that this generous 
 action of the Emperor, in bringing the Sacred College 
 together, will soften the asperities of His Eminence, 
 and other Eminences." 
 
 "I trust so," said the Marquis, "but I doubt it, 
 especially with regard to my brother." 
 
 274
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 2Y5 
 
 "I described to him your favor with the Emperor 
 and Empress, and the happy future marked out for 
 you. He had heard of the matter, and wondered if 
 it were true that you were about to wed with Madame 
 Patterson." 
 
 Andrea caught his breath and looked keenly at the 
 Monsignor, whose diplomacy had been often described 
 for him by his eminent brother. 
 
 "And may I ask, if it be permissible, what his Emi- 
 nence said about it?" 
 
 "He merely remarked that the union was impossible 
 under present circumstances, since no decision had come 
 from the Pope to affect the former decision in favor 
 of the marriage with Jerome. I did not tell him, of 
 course, that many things had been happening since 
 the year began, because it is useless to discuss such 
 affairs with so stubborn a man." 
 
 "He does not know then how far the Emperor has 
 prevailed with the Pope in this and similar business ?" 
 "It would be hard to say what he does and does 
 not know. The Emperor actually invited him to your 
 marriage, for he had the intention of bringing about 
 your union with the engaging American, at the time 
 he visited your brother in Rheims." 
 
 "He invited him to the marriage!" exclaimed the 
 astonished youth. 
 
 "Oh, you need not be astonished, Marquis, at the 
 foresight of His Majesty. He may have carried that 
 scheme in his wonderful head since you first met the 
 lady. It is this foresight which has made Napoleon 
 the master of Europe. Upon it we rely for the con- 
 tinuance of his victories over the intrigues of England.
 
 276 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 Without doubt he sees at this moment the precise 
 crown which is to adorn the head of a certain lucky 
 young man, and has probably ordered his jeweler to 
 ornament the tiara of that young man's brother." 
 
 Andrea smiled and his eyes lit up with joy. He 
 forgot his brother's description of Monsignor Franchi's 
 diplomacy. 
 
 "Oh, such matters," he said carelessly, "should not 
 be mentioned." 
 
 "His Eminence laughed at them," replied Monsignor 
 blandly, "and declares that the Bonaparte crowns are 
 already curiosities of history. Nevertheless he will 
 not refuse the tiara at the proper time, and it would 
 be like the audacious Emperor to get from him the 
 ratification of the divorces of Josephine and Jerome. 
 This monarch is truly a monarch, for he balks at no 
 difficulty, and the impossible is made actual by his 
 power." 
 
 Then Monsignor went off to chat with others, highly 
 satisfied with his performance; for had he not in- 
 formed the Marquis of the precise facts ? And at the 
 same time had he not done the Emperor a service ? 
 And if the conversation had to be repeated, would it 
 not be clear to the Cardinal that his message had been 
 delivered, and to the Emperor that the Marquis had 
 been strengthened in his loyalty? Moreover, the in- 
 terests of the Franchis had not been one whit injured 
 by his interference. Surely diplomacy was a great 
 art, and a capable diplomat a friend of the Empire I 
 The Marquis determined that his future consort should 
 give him a fair answer that very day, but Betty would 
 not be seen when he called, for a severe headache had
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 277 
 
 confined her to her room. He explained her unwill- 
 ingness to himself in his own way, and won a promise 
 to be received as soon as possible. Meanwhile Corona 
 arrived with the singular letter from King Jerome. 
 The Cardinal had foreseen that she would not deliver 
 the letter in person, would not appear at all in the 
 proceeding, would only make certain that it reached 
 Madame Patterson. The Contessa had fought her fight, 
 delivered herself from anguish, and banished the Mar- 
 quis from her present thought and her future life. 
 She loved him still, but not as a lover, and future 
 husband. He was, like the beloved dead, only a bit- 
 ter-sweet memory of the past. Her present service she 
 rendered to save him from a fatal mistake, from future 
 misery, but she would not appear on the scene, or 
 be known to have delivered the letter from the Car- 
 dinal and the King. Betty found it on the table at 
 her bedside when she awoke one morning, and knew 
 at the first glance its secret character. She asked no 
 questions and made no stir about it, simply opened 
 it and examined the two folded sheets within. The 
 smaller one was first opened. Her eyes lost sight for 
 a moment before the signature, she became faint, and 
 for some time could not get strength to read. At last 
 she read these lines: 
 
 I disapprove of everything at Fontainebleau. Re- 
 main free to cherish your exalted devotion to me and 
 my son. Look for succor when I arrive. 
 
 Jerome. 
 
 Passionately, with tears and sobs, she pressed the 
 beautiful words to her lips and her heart. When
 
 278 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 calmness returned she opened eagerly the longer mis- 
 sive signed by the Cardinal. 
 
 To Elisabeth Patterson-Bonaparte, 
 Dear Madame, 
 
 The enclosed note may need some explanation. On 
 the occasion of a recent visit to me at Rheims, His 
 Majesty the Emperor surprised me with an invitation 
 to attend the marriage of the Marquis Consalvi with 
 Madame Patterson-Bonaparte, which was to take place 
 at some indefinite time at the palace of Fontainebleau. 
 The terms in which the Emperor expressed his invi- 
 tation indicated the feeling which at the moment dis- 
 turbed him. He said, as nearly as I can recall the 
 language now: two weeks hence you will appear at 
 Fontainebleau, to attend the nuptials of the Marquis 
 Consalvi with Madame Patterson, the cast-off mis- 
 tress of King Jerome. It was a command, but it may 
 have been uttered for mere effect, as a month has 
 passed and the nuptials have not taken place. All 
 that I have heard since leads me to believe that the 
 marriage has been planned and will soon occur. The 
 motives of the Emperor may be guessed from the 
 language of his invitation. He wishes to punish me 
 by marrying my brother to the wife of a living man. 
 He also wishes to rid himself of your importunities, 
 and to attach you to his court, where you can be always 
 cajoled or easily suppressed. And a third motive may 
 be the hope that I shall use my influence to have your 
 lawful marriage declared mill, when once my dear and 
 unfortunate brother has fallen into the trap set for 
 him. I know that he has deceived both you and my 
 brother in this matter. He has told you that Pope 
 Pius intends to declare your marriage with Jerome 
 null and void from the beginning, or that he has 
 already so declared. His Holiness has not done so, 
 nor will he do so. Before God you are tke wife of
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 279 
 
 King Jerome, and so you shall remain until death 
 severs the bond. You have been an example of fidelity 
 in the marriage relation to all mankind. I refuse to 
 believe that the wife and mother, who has endured 
 so much in behalf of her rights, will surrender her 
 sufferings, her rights, her dignity, her fidelity, before 
 the threats, the bribes, or the cajolery of the Emperor. 
 I refuse to believe that you will surrender the noble 
 place in history assured to you in exchange for the 
 loftiest position in the tottering court of Bonaparte. 
 Filled with these sentiments I called in person on the 
 King of Westphalia, and described to him the trap 
 into which you had fallen. Unworthy as he is of you, 
 the news fairly stunned him. He could not speak 
 from rage against his imperial brother ; he almost wept 
 when I described to him the possible reasons for your 
 reported downfall: how, wearied with the long, vain 
 struggle against a bitter fate, and caught by the trick- 
 ery of the Emperor in your weakest hour, you had 
 hesitated before bribes fashioned to ensnare even the 
 angels. When I pointed out to him that he alone had 
 the positive duty to protect you from injury, that 
 your love and fidelity, which so honored him, should 
 not be stained by imperial temptations, that your honor 
 and happiness must ever be dear to him, he took the 
 resolution, with a generosity worthy of a king, to in- 
 terfere in your behalf. He gave me the note which 
 I have enclosed, and with it the promise to appear 
 at Fontainebleau whenever I shall send word. Dear 
 Madame, your history is contained in that simple but 
 powerful utterance of the King. Is it not to be your 
 history to the end? There are no honors in the gift 
 of this Emperor, or of any potentate, worthy to be 
 counted with the virtues which you have presented 
 to the world, the virtues of a faithful wife and loving 
 mother, the constancy of the martyr, the courage of 
 an American. Speedily I shall be at Fontainebleau, 
 to advise and sustain you, if you need advice and sup-
 
 280 THE BLACK CAKDIKAL. 
 
 port. Let me repeat: your marriage stands to the end 
 of time: there has been and will be no annulment: 
 and you may hope still that love like yours may find 
 fruition even in this world. 
 
 Ercole Consalvi. 
 
 It would be difficult to describe the emotions which 
 for hours raged in Betty's soul after many perusals of 
 the two letters; she herself could not understand or 
 arrange them for many years after; but amid the 
 storm one feeling rose clear and dominant, a wild 
 delight at the dramatic interference of the King. He 
 cherished her loyalty and devotion, he rebelled against 
 the imperial effort to cast reproach upon that devo- 
 tion, he would come in person to her assistance, and 
 while he himself had been faithless to their child he 
 would not permit the Emperor to add to the treason. 
 How she had hungered for this appreciation ! It 
 seemed to repay her for all that she had suffered; so 
 she lay for a long time with the missive in her bosom, 
 her eyes closed, her hands folded upon it, revelling 
 in her joy. It was a poor morsel for a famished soul, 
 but the long years of hunger gave it wonderful sweet- 
 ness. After a little she began to think out the course 
 of events which had brought her this favor, and she 
 saw that Cardinal Consalvi had so presented her case 
 to the King as to arouse in the weak monarch a tiny 
 flame of that love which always slumbered in his heart 
 Ah, what a difference in men ! This diplomat of iron, 
 calm, cold, calculating, farseeing, had not only prin- 
 ciple but a heart ; he loved his brother, he honored her 
 devotion, he worshipped his own cause ; and not all 
 the cajoleries, tricks, bribes, successes, caresses, prisons,
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 281 
 
 executioners of the Emperor could bend him the 
 breadth of a hair from the right. Napoleon's success 
 had reduced him to nothing in the eyes of the world, 
 yet the invincible mind worked on, and the helpless 
 hand reached out, under the very power of the Em- 
 peror, and swept his golden web into the dirt. He 
 was even able to use a King as his broom, and Betty 
 laughed hysterically at her own phrase, which fitted 
 Jerome like his own clothes. 
 
 For the first time she saw the golden web in which 
 Napoleon had caught the Marquis and herself. Like 
 flies they had been caught, but because the strands 
 were of gold they had not struggled as fiercely as the 
 flies for freedom. Entranced, duped, flattered, they 
 had tamely surrendered. How the Emperor must 
 have enjoyed the sport. In a moment Betty grew 
 fierce. She would not be laughed at. She would repay 
 him for his trickery: her soul rose in a flame of 
 ecstasy and courage, in which she recognized herself 
 once more, the indomitable Betty, ready to fight the 
 world for her rights, and in particular this Emperor. 
 Ah, she saw now the majestic strength of the right, 
 even in defeat and obscurity, in two of its devotees, 
 the Cardinal and herself. She had faltered once, he 
 had faltered never; and he the weaker, humanly 
 speaking, had rescued her from shame. Oh, she would 
 rather now be Betsy Bonaparte, faithful to her ideals 
 and her cause, true wife of her husband, true mother 
 of her son, than Queen of France and sister to the 
 Pope ! All day her thoughts ran on incoherently until 
 Monsignor Franchi called to fulfil his promise to the 
 Cardinal, rather late to be sure, but too early for his
 
 282 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 own view of the situation. He complimented Madame 
 Elisabeth on her favor at court, which was not so sur- 
 prising, however, when one recalled the love of the 
 French court for learning and beauty, and the esteem 
 lavished by the unfortunate Louis XVI on Benjamin 
 Franklin. Very delicately he left out the other illus- 
 tration, herself. The spirit of mischief seized her. 
 
 "Court favor brings responsibilities," she sighed. 
 "In fact I doubt if it may justly be called favor, it 
 comes so high. For the little favor bestowed on me I 
 must marry the Marquis Consalvi." 
 
 "And is that such a hardship, Madame ?" queried 
 Monsignor amused. 
 
 "It is always an embarrassment to have too much 
 of anything. With two husbands living I shall be as 
 confused as the Emperor and King Jerome each with 
 two wives." 
 
 "The embarrassment is easily avoided, if you follow 
 the opinion of Cardinal Consalvi, who declares that 
 your first marriage will stand any test, while the sec- 
 ond, from the Catholic point of view, will be invalid." 
 
 "The Cardinal is naturally prejudiced because his 
 brother will in any case be the sufferer. But I have made 
 up my mind to pay any price the court demands, and 
 to live like it indifferent to consequences." 
 
 "Naturally His Eminence will be grieved. He bade 
 me repeat with all the emphasis possible that the Pope 
 has not reversed a former decision " 
 
 "Really, Monsignor," she interrupted severely, "are 
 you trying to break off a match made by the Emperor 
 himself? Must I report to His Majesty that I was 
 about to accept the hand of the Marquis when the genial
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 283 
 
 Monsignor Franchi convinced me that a marriage with 
 Andrea Consalvi would be null and void ?" 
 
 "It would be difficult to make my dear master and 
 friend believe that," Monsignor stumbled, and he grew 
 slightly pale. "The marriages formed under his affec- 
 tionate care have all proved marvelously happy, and 
 yours will be the happiest of all, for no other sentiment 
 than pure love enters into it. The Marquis adores you, 
 the Emperor and Empress speak only in praise of your 
 wit and beauty, and the entire court admires you." 
 
 Then having recovered his composure and performed 
 his duty, Monsignor Franchi fled from this dangerous 
 young woman, and from the palace. The incident re- 
 stored Betty's equilibrium, reminding her of her own 
 precarious position, suddenly become more precarious 
 than ever. The Marquis would soon call for an answer, 
 which she could delay no longer. If she said no, 
 there would be an instant storm with serious conse- 
 quences; perhaps she might be imprisoned, or sent 
 away secretly, before Jerome arrived; she might even 
 be done away with before help could come. For a 
 time she must dissemble, so as to delay trouble, hold 
 her favorable place, and make a rapid exit at the right 
 moment. The Marquis would not mind deception 
 since he was merely playing the court game for favor, 
 and higher favor, and still higher favor; and if his 
 game were beaten by the interference of the King and 
 the Cardinal he could not lay upon her the blame. 
 When he came at last, tricked out in his daintiest and 
 manliest, her composure had returned, she saw her 
 way clear, and the spirit of mischief had seized her 
 again. She wondered how the Marquis would manage
 
 284 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 the situation. In spite of nis gallant appearance 
 his face looked a trifle haggard, for only the night 
 before he had caught a long glimpse of that woman 
 who had once filled his heart with her beauty, Corona. 
 The sight of her did not astonish him so much as the 
 flood of feeling which rose in him ; he stood like one 
 who looked upon a ghost, trembling in the knees, over- 
 come by sudden, intolerable pain ; he looked until his 
 sight grew dim with tears, and when vision returned 
 the lady had vanished; but in his slumbers that night 
 she came and went in the same fashion, and he learned 
 through the bitterness of his heart how deeply he had 
 loved, how hard it is for true love to die. Neverthe- 
 less he stood before Betty smiling, with one phrase in 
 his mouth. 
 
 "And now my answer ! The Emperor expects it, my 
 heart demands it, your position demands it. Speak, 
 dear lady, and your word like magic will transform our 
 lives." 
 
 "Have you heard from Monsignor Franchi?" she 
 began. 
 
 "Ah, I see that he has been here with you as with 
 me," Andrea interrupted, "with a kind of protest from 
 the Cardinal." 
 
 "If what he says is true I am not free, nor you to 
 marry me." 
 
 "A scruple of my dear brother, who likes not this 
 marriage. But I leave all to the Emperor, my bene- 
 factor, my father and friend. He leaves me free, and 
 I choose you with delight, if you find me worthy. 
 No more speculating, quibbling, hair-splitting. He will 
 set all things right in time, I love you, do you love
 
 THE GOLDEN WEB IS BROKEN. 285 
 
 me ? I will serve you forever, if you say the word." 
 And with downcast eyes, moist with remembrance, 
 
 with grief for the poor betrayed Marquis, with a smile 
 
 for the humors and wiles of a court, Betty gave him her 
 
 hand and murmured. 
 "I say the word." 
 The gallant fellow kissed her hand gently and with 
 
 a simulation of dashing joy said: "And now to tell 
 
 the Emperor:" as he left her to herself.
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 A MKKKV MARCH MORNING. 
 
 BETTY had nothing to do henceforth but wait for 
 the rising tide. A little while she tasted something 
 akin to perfect happiness. The court showered her 
 with compliments and congratulations as with roses, 
 following the example of Emperor and Empress, who 
 heaped her with favors and caresses; Andrea lay at 
 her feet and talked of war and love and glory; while 
 something sang in her heart as in the golden days of 
 her first wooing. A grand ceremony on a quiet scale 
 was arranged for the wedding day, in connection with 
 an important affair of state. Napoleon had beguiled 
 the Pope into accepting another Concordat, which sur- 
 rendered Rome and accepted Avignon, thus making 
 the Papacy the ally of the Empire. This agreement 
 was to be solemnly signed in the presence of various 
 dignitaries, and then the happy pair were to pledge 
 their vows before Pius VII. Happiness reigned in 
 the palace. Napoleon felt happy in being able to 
 throw the Concordat of Fontainebleau in the face of 
 Europe, and the marriage of the Marquis in the face 
 of the stubborn Cardinal; but he had forgotten his 
 pressing invitation to Consalvi to be present on the 
 occasion. Betty felt more than usually interested in 
 life and benignant towards mankind as two imperial
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 287 
 
 maids arrayed her in a simple marriage gown, that is, 
 simple for a court of such magnificence. She kept 
 her head to the last moment, feeling certain that some- 
 thing serious was about to happen. If it did not, she 
 knew what she herself had to do: refuse point-blank 
 at the last minute, and ask the Pope if such a marriage 
 could be solemnized under the circumstances. 
 
 Towards noon of the blustering March day a small 
 but gorgeous procession filed into one of the less con- 
 spicuous salons of the palace. Its members came from 
 various apartments, flowing together at a certain point 
 and moment. The servants went first followed by noble 
 esquires and pages; then the bridal party with their 
 attendants ; after them the officers of State bearing the 
 historic documents; then the imperial party preceding 
 Napoleon and his consort ; and last of all the Pope with 
 members of his household. It made a pretty scene by 
 its lack of formality. Each group came chatting and 
 laughing, and took the place assigned to it by the mas- 
 ter of ceremonies; when the imperial party entered 
 the gentlemen bowed low and the ladies sank to the 
 ground; when the venerable Pontiff appeared the as- 
 sembly knelt to receive his blessing. He looked feeble, 
 sad and decrepit, while his bishops and cardinals fairly 
 shone with good humor. They saw in the Concordat 
 the end of many troubles and the union of good with 
 bad fortune. The Pope was helped to his seat on the 
 dais by the two sovereigns. The Emperor went over 
 to the bridal pair and pressed their hands. All eyes 
 were fixed on the luckiest two in France, favorites of 
 the highest fortune, and at the same time dowered 
 with a beauty which at that moment shone like the sun.
 
 288 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "I salute you, my little Marquise!" said the Em- 
 peror, and Pope Pius looked over with some curiosity 
 on his haggard face. "I wish you, my dear American 
 Amazon, a happy career at court. Your name is now 
 on the civil list for ten thousand a year." 
 
 "Thanks, Sire," replied Betty with a smile which 
 really meant that she knew the Empire would never 
 pay it. 
 
 "Pardon, Sire," said Fouche then, "but King Jerome 
 has placed to her credit forty thousand." 
 
 "Very handsome of the King of Westphalia," said 
 Napoleon. "Well, Madame la Marquise, you may 
 choose between us." 
 
 "I choose," and she paused mischievously, "the Em- 
 peror. 
 
 "Oh, woman, woman! creation's mystery! In 
 heaven's name why do you make such a choice?" cried 
 Napoleon wholly astonished. 
 
 "Naturally, Sire, I prefer the protection of the eagle 
 to that of the goose," she answered in a low tone. 
 
 The Emperor suppressed a smile and turning about 
 began to address the assembly. 
 
 "Your Holiness, this is a day of glory for the Em- 
 pire, a day of triumph for the Church. May I be 
 forever, as I am at this moment, your loving and duti- 
 ful son. Our Holy Father, out of love for the French 
 people, his beloved children, to-day frees himself 
 and the Church from many grave difficulties. With 
 a courage beyond praise he lays aside his temporal 
 power to devote himself entirely to the spiritual inter- 
 ests of his people. He attaches Rome to the Empire, 
 and goes to live in Avignon, under our protection,
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 289 
 
 where he will be surrounded and sustained by the love 
 and confidence of the people, free to receive his subjects 
 from any part of the world." 
 
 A sonorous voice sang out, the voice of Monsignor 
 Franchi, 
 
 "Praised be God for this great mercy!" 
 
 "Amen!" said everyone with feeling. 
 
 "Shall I read the document?" asked Fouche. 
 
 "It is unnecessary," said the Pope with a gesture. 
 "I call on you, my children, to witness my declaration 
 that I do this deed with fear and sorrow. I must bear 
 alone the responsibility of being the first to abandon 
 our long dominion over the eternal city. I have had 
 only part of my advisers to counsel me. I am old, ill, 
 and unable to judge properly so tremendous an event. 
 Therefore, with the approval of the Emperor, our, 
 dear son, this Concordat is not to be considered final 
 until the Sacred College of cardinals has approved 
 the treaty." 
 
 "I shall answer for the cardinals," said Napoleon 
 soothingly. "The Empire applauds your courage." 
 
 "It does not seem to cheer the Pope much," Betty 
 whispered to Andrea. "It's only a phrase, that Empire.'' 
 
 The Marquis put his finger on his lip. Then the 
 voice of Monsignor Franchi was heard again in sono- 
 rous accents, saying, 
 
 "I call the world to witness my hearty sanction of 
 this act." 
 
 "Why is he so important to-day?" queried Betty, 
 and she began to look at the members of the imperial 
 group. A few were hidden near the dais, but she 
 shrewdly located the Contessa among them.
 
 290 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 "She must know," was her comment. 
 
 "Through me Austria congratulates Your Holiness," 
 said Marie Louise loudly, and the old Pope looked at 
 her with vague politeness. 
 
 "The words of the Emperor and the Empress," he 
 said, "and the well-considered approval of these pious 
 prelates, encourage my resolution." 
 
 Napoleon placed the document on the table in front 
 of Pius, saying, 
 
 "If it please Your Holiness, we shall now sign the 
 agreement." 
 
 Fouche presented a handsome pen, and the Emperor 
 pointed out the exact place to sign. The old man grew 
 paler, he took the pen reluctantly, and remained in 
 thought a full minute, during which embarrassing 
 delay a dreadful silence reigned in the salon, every eye 
 was fastened on him, every attitude as fixed as if in 
 marble. Then the voice of Monsignor Franchi boomed 
 again solemnly and effectively. 
 
 "It is the will of God!" 
 
 And with one voice, softly and yet with unction, 
 the whole assembly repeated, 
 
 "It is the will of God!" 
 
 Pius looked about him as if startled and then hastily 
 signed the document. 
 
 "It is indeed the will of God," he said, as he sank 
 back in his chair, overpowered with emotion. 
 
 The Emperor signed promptly and handed the docu- 
 ment to Fouche, then he cast a grateful look at Mon- 
 signor Franchi, and gave him a significant nod, finally 
 he turned to the bridal pair. 
 
 "It is your turn now, my doves. Come this way."
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 291 
 
 The Marquis led Betty up to the dais, where the 
 Emperor presented them. 
 
 "Your Holiness, here are two dear friends of mine, 
 whom you are to unite in marriage on this occasion: 
 the Marquis Consalvi and his bride." 
 
 "The brother of my faithful minister and dear 
 friend," said Pius, as Andrea knelt and kissed his 
 hands. Tears slowly coursed down his cheeks, for he 
 knew if Consalvi had been with him the humiliation of 
 this day would never have sullied his name. He pressed 
 Andrea's head between his hands. All were so busy 
 watching the scene that only the attendants saw the 
 stately figure of Cardinal Consalvi, in his robes of 
 state, approach the door and stand there gazing on the 
 group around the Pope. He walked to the dais as an 
 esquire shouted his name. 
 
 "His Eminence, the Cardinal Consalvi." 
 
 He bowed to the sovereigns profoundly and then knelt 
 before the Pontiff. Pius embraced him in silence. 
 Betty succeeded by an effort in keeping a grave face, 
 but the astonishment and alarm of the dignitaries were 
 so patent and amusing that she could hardly keep from 
 laughing outright. Monsignor Franchi smiled a 
 ghastly smile, and the other prelates trembled; the 
 Emperor frowned as he spoke to Fouche hurriedly; 
 the poor Marquis flushed and trembled, but held his 
 ground. When Consalvi rose he addressed the Em- 
 peror. 
 
 "Your Majesty, I am here by command: to witness 
 the marriage of the Marquis Consalvi with " 
 
 "You are welcome, Consalvi," Napoleon interrupted, 
 "altho I had given up the hope of having you present."
 
 292 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "I regret very much the necessity of protesting 
 against this marriage," said the Cardinal with a wave 
 of his hand towards the bridal pair. "As a Catholic 
 the Marquis cannot wed with the lady, whose marriage 
 with Jerome Bonaparte has been pronounced valid 
 by the Pope." 
 
 "His Holiness shall decide between us later," said 
 the Emperor. 
 
 "Holy Father," said Consalvi, turning to the Pope, 
 "may I ask you to tell this assembly whether you have 
 annulled the marriage of King Jerome with the lady 
 from Baltimore." 
 
 "Why bring up the old question?" the Pope an- 
 swered with some asperity. "Have we not enough dif- 
 ficulties without it?" 
 
 "This is the lady," said Consalvi, pointing to the 
 bride. 
 
 It was a most awkward moment. In the dead silence 
 Betty saw the Marquis pale to the pallor of death, and 
 became pale herself from sympathy, and also from 
 dread of what might happen. The Pope understood 
 on the instant and rose. 
 
 "That marriage stands," he said, and to the Em- 
 press, "I am quite fatigued and must retire, if you will 
 permit me." 
 
 "By all means," said the Emperor, glad of the in- 
 terruption. "The Empress will conduct the Holy 
 Father to his apartments. Marquis, go with them. 
 Your marriage is delayed only for an hour. Consalvi, 
 oblige me by reading this document." 
 
 He thrust the just-signed treaty into the Cardinal's 
 hands, and while the diplomat was calmly reading it
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 293 
 
 the master of ceremonies hurried the guests and coun- 
 cillors from the salon. It was a shabby exit, the cour- 
 tiers were frightened and mortified, and each fled to 
 his own quarters in order to escape even seeming 
 connection with such a scene. The Emperor and 
 Fouche watched the Cardinal's expression as he read. 
 
 "What do you think of it?" said Napoleon harshly. 
 "It stirs you, does it not? That document goes at 
 once to every court in Europe, the first gun of the cam- 
 paign. You are now free to remain with His Holiness 
 and advise him, but at Avignon. You are free to 
 scheme and plot to your heart's content, but also at 
 Avignon. You are free to bless and curse, pray and 
 blaspheme, but at Avignon. Free to live your mean 
 life, dream your mean dreams, and die your mean 
 death, all at Avignon. I once told you that you would 
 yet be pope at Avignon, but I retract that prophecy for 
 another. You will be shot there." 
 
 "Sire, you might add the name of my executioner," 
 replied Consalvi with equal rage and insolence. 
 
 "Ah, you think I am ruined, I see. Well you shall 
 read the news of the campaign in Avignon." 
 
 "Russia has killed that scheme as well as many 
 others," replied the Cardinal boldly. "I have a cer- 
 tainty that we shall read the account of your triumph 
 in Rome, and whatever the outcome may be you have 
 made it clear that henceforth the Pope is to be treated 
 as your ally, not as your prisoner or your subject." 
 
 Fouche cast a quick glance at Napoleon, who under- 
 stood the hint and accepted it. Both regarded the last 
 words of the Cardinal as an olive branch for a bitter
 
 294 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 occasion, for the words could mean that Consalvi him- 
 self might be that ally, if he succeeded to the tiara. 
 
 "I shall not defend my policy towards the Pope, 
 and you may draw your own inferences," Napoleon 
 replied haughtily. "Come, Fouche, let us go. These 
 priests weary me." 
 
 The Cardinal was left alone in the salon, which 
 attendants began to put in order with slight regard 
 for his presence. An official in the corridor volunteered 
 to show him to his apartments, and there he found the 
 Contessa waiting for him in the audience-chamber of 
 the papal suite. 
 
 "Ah, my child, you witnessed this painful scene? 
 Who would have believed it ? you least of all, for you 
 have always defended this Emperor against the evi- 
 dence of your own senses. Now you understand him, 
 do you not? He would have married the boy who 
 adores him to the cast-off mistress of his brother 
 these are his own words. You have served him, and 
 he would do you the same wrong, if his schemes de- 
 manded. But I have not thanked you for your good 
 service. At least Andrea is saved for the moment." 
 
 "He will be here in a moment, I think," said the 
 Contessa. "Be gentle with him. What mortification 
 he suffered, and what disappointment! He will de- 
 mand an explanation. He will be in a rage, and ready 
 to do anything rash. If you are gentle with him in 
 this crisis, he may return to you, and give up his plan 
 to accompany the Emperor to the war." 
 
 "I shall be gentle, for how could I be otherwise 
 with him ? It is he that will be harsh, for I have de- 
 stroyed at one blow his false future, hurt his conceit,
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 295 
 
 and prejudiced his favor with the court. I saw his 
 face. It was terrible. Perhaps it would be better to 
 avoid seeing him until the storm is over." 
 
 They had no time to discuss the matter, for the papal 
 page entered with the announcement that the Marquis 
 Consalvi and Madame Elisabeth humbly requested an 
 immediate audience with His Eminence. The Contessa 
 hastened away, Consalvi laid aside his state attire, and 
 presently admitted the two unfortunates into his study. 
 Betty had enjoyed the morning immensely, but the 
 rage and grief of the Marquis had subdued her spirit, 
 and turned joy into pity and sympathy. She went 
 willingly with him to this painful interview, in the 
 hope of seeing him calmed, and of hearing more about 
 the circumstances which had led up to this catastrophe. 
 The two brothers met like strangers, and Andrea spoke 
 at once in a voice of suppressed fury. 
 
 "Your Eminence must explain the insult put upon 
 my wife." 
 
 "Your wife!" 
 
 "My wife. Promised before God, before the Pope, 
 and now before you." 
 
 "Vain promises. Her husband still lives. It is for 
 you to explain why you are found about to marry the 
 wife of another man. And also to explain the dis- 
 grace inflicted upon an honored name by that uniform." 
 
 "It is an honor, not a disgrace." 
 
 "To you it is shameful, because it is the sign of 
 your country's woe. It is for you the dress of a slave. 
 Put it off and do penance. Were you not my brother, 
 and your disgrace also mine, I could not deny you the
 
 296 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 titles you have earned, which have been already flung 
 at you, of ingrate, traitor and adulterer." 
 
 "You misunderstand the situation, Eminence," said 
 Betty, alarmed for the outcome. 
 
 "You are well mated, madame, for he betrayed his 
 country and his brother, while you betrayed your cause 
 and your child." 
 
 "A second time you insult this lady, and a second 
 time I warn you," said the Marquis, but Betty fell 
 silent, seeing that the Cardinal knew all the wrinkles 
 of the situation. 
 
 "I have often seen the baseness of men," he replied 
 to Andrea in a measured tone, every word sounding like 
 the click of a hammer, "but never till now did I taste 
 it. Never did I dream my own blood would know the 
 taint of Judas. Here is the brother I trained from 
 infancy, whose dearest wish was to sleep in the one 
 grave with me : behold him in the service of the Pope's 
 enemy and jailer! An officer of that army which con- 
 quered Italy and holds Rome in pawn: of that army 
 which Russia cut to pieces to the last man; sold to a 
 lost master; his virtue and honor, his own flesh and 
 blood, exchanged for a uniform, a useless sword, and 
 the smiles of a woman." 
 
 Evidently the Cardinal wished the young man to see 
 what construction an evil world could put on his recent 
 behavior, and the language struck home so hard and 
 apt that Andrea began to choke and to stammer. 
 
 "The word of the Emperor," he said, but his brother 
 dismissed the argument with a gesture of contempt. 
 
 "Spare me the recital. The Emperor tricked you 
 as he tricked the world ; as he tricked the Holy Father
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 297 
 
 into the surrender of Rome. He schemed to marry you 
 to this woman in order that I might be forced to secure, 
 for your sake, her divorce from King Jerome. 
 
 "And she is still the wife of the King ?" stammered 
 the youth. 
 
 "Until death parts them." 
 
 "Thank God!" said Elisabeth, "and, Jerome watches 
 over me still." 
 
 "For your soul's sake go and do penance," continued 
 the Cardinal. "Tear off that uniform, the sign of your 
 treason and my shame. Humble yourself before God 
 and hope for mercy." 
 
 "I will not believe you," said Andrea. "The Em- 
 peror told me that the Pope had freed her." 
 
 "The Emperor lied to you." 
 
 "He declared that the Pope was reconciled to him." 
 
 "He lied to you." 
 
 "He told me that the highest honors awaited me." 
 
 "Again he lied to you, for he has no further honors 
 to bestow. His army and his empire have both been 
 destroyed by Russia." 
 
 "I will not believe it," repeated the Marquis with 
 the stubbornness of desperation. "Elisabeth, you know 
 the truth. You gave me rights which you would not 
 have given " 
 
 "I was afraid, like the others, Marquis. I also lied 
 to you." 
 
 "Great God!" 
 
 He stood there a mere weakling, as the terrible 
 truth of the delusions came upon him. The Cardinal 
 hastened to open a door of escape for him. 
 
 "Did you think that you could match this great
 
 298 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 trickster in the arts of diplomacy ? Are you astonished 
 that an unscrupulous, desperate, beaten ruler should 
 use you as a pawn in the game of empire ? Madame 
 Bonaparte knew what he was doing, because she has 
 suffered from him. You might have known it had you 
 believed me. But now that you have seen his tricks 
 exposed, there remains for you the manly necessity 
 of deserting the post of fool which he designed for 
 you. Go to him and tell him that you resign his offices 
 and refuse further favors, that you return to the serv- 
 ice of the Pontiff, or anything you please, provided 
 you assert your dignity as a Roman." 
 
 "Oh, poor fool ! Oh, excellent idiot !" the young 
 man said to himself, as he took in the full meaning 
 of his brother's words. He felt now that they were 
 true, and he saw the dream of the winter fading piti- 
 lessly from his life. It was too much to endure, but 
 pride and bitterness strengthened him for the moment. 
 
 "Thank you," he said and turned to Betty, who 
 felt deeply for him in his humiliation. "Do you with- 
 draw from our agreement ? Remember, I am prepared 
 to do all that the Emperor has marked out for you and 
 me. But if you withdraw " 
 
 "I withdraw," she replied sadly, "but really, Mar- 
 quis, I was never in it. I accepted the Emperor's 
 plan on the express condition that the reported decla- 
 ration of the Pope was true. I accepted your offer 
 of marriage because I did not wish to be imprisoned 
 and murdered, and because only a few hours before 
 my husband had bidden me remain true to our mar- 
 riage bond. I confess that I lied to you. I with- 
 draw from all agreements. I am the wife of Jerome."
 
 A MEERY MARCH MORNING. 299 
 
 The Marquis bowed to the lady and stalked out of 
 the salon. 
 
 "Why not argue with him?" said Betty. "If he 
 returns to the JEmperor the game will begin over 
 again." 
 
 "Poor Andrea," sighed the Cardinal. "He must 
 now wrestle with himself and the spirits of darkness. 
 No one can interfere, with any prospect of success. 
 He is suffering too bitterly. At least his eyes have 
 been opened, and he will not be fooled a second time." 
 
 "What will happen next?" said Betty, as she pre- 
 pared to go. 
 
 "For you, nothing. The King will protect you 
 henceforward. I ask you to keep your eyes and ears 
 open for Andrea, and let me know what is going on 
 in his regard. I am afraid of the effect of despair on 
 him. The Emperor may take revenge on him to 
 injure me." 
 
 "I think not, Eminence. Napoleon has generous 
 moments, and the Marquis is really a favorite with 
 him, simply because the man loves the Emperor with 
 his whole heart. There are, not many in this court 
 that love Napoleon beyond the price of what they can 
 get out of him." 
 
 The Cardinal smiled at the wise air of Betty in pro- 
 nouncing this dictum of experienced observation. He 
 said to himself that the children of the wilderness 
 had in their bones the salt of the earth. 
 
 "Wasn't it great?" she went on. "How did you 
 manage to hit the dramatic moment so nicely? And 
 all dressed up in your very best, Eminence." 
 
 The Cardinal smiled again.
 
 300 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "King Jerome managed it through an agent," he 
 answered. "On my arrival at the palace I found an 
 order from the Pope requesting my presence at a 
 state function. That required me to dress as I did. 
 I would have preferred another costume and another 
 time, but there was no information to guide me, and 
 no time for delay. I think we have all escaped pretty 
 well." 
 
 "With our lives, you mean? Had I been in the 
 Emperor's place I would have ordered you and me 
 to execution. Well, the play is over, and I am be- 
 ginning to wish I had never left the wilds of Baltimore. 
 However " 
 
 She smiled and made her curtsey, and the Cardinal 
 accompanied her as far as etiquette permitted. He 
 made haste to visit the afflicted Pope; but the affairs 
 of state could not hinder his worriment over the fate 
 of Andrea, and he was not surprised to learn next 
 day that the disappointed young man had departed 
 from Fontainebleau for the army. He had elected 
 to try a military career with the Emperor in the com- 
 ing campaign, which meant that his pride would not 
 bear the further humiliation of admitting publicly 
 that he had played the fool. It took a long time to 
 learn that Napoleon had treated him with the utmost 
 tenderness, had assured him of a brilliant future, had 
 protested against all the statements of the Cardinal, 
 had declared again the truth of a reconciliation with 
 the Pope, anbl had renewed his determination to place 
 Consalvi on the papal throne. As the Marquis had 
 really lost confidence in his brother's diplomatic 
 powers and political intelligence, it did not take much
 
 A MERRY MARCH MORNING. 301 
 
 to convince the young man that the future belonged 
 to Napoleon. Moreover after the painful interrup- 
 tion of his marrfage ceremony he had not the courage 
 to remain at court. The Emperor kindly sent him 
 to the front with special dispatches, and so the play 
 ended. Corona gathered these details to place before 
 the Cardinal. 
 
 "I looked for no other result," he said sadly. 
 "Andrea is too proud. He has not the strength of 
 character to appreciate and follow the only path out 
 of the swamp into which his folly led him. ! am 
 thankful the situation is no worse at present. But 
 alas for the future! He is going, not to victory and 
 glory, but to the terrible downfall of the Empire. 
 Few believe it. The man most concerned certainly 
 does not. He thinks that at the worst he can make a 
 compromise. So did the ministers of Louis XVI. So 
 do they all. Men forget the force of events. They 
 think, like poor Andrea, that they are directing the 
 course of the torrent, when they are merely its tem- 
 porary guides. When they try to stem it, to change 
 it, they are swept away. The Emperor has been a dead 
 force since August. This summer will demonstrate 
 his annihilation. And what will then become of 
 Andrea ?" 
 
 The tears dimmed his calm eyes, and Corona wept 
 with him.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 THE FALL OF MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 
 
 BETTY found in a few days that events move too 
 quickly at a court for minds to dwell on the recent 
 past. Andrea might just as well have faced the situ- 
 ation, at which people laughed for a day and then 
 forgot After a few commonplaces of grief and sym- 
 pathy the gay and busy courtiers turned to actual 
 things. In this flippancy there was danger for her. 
 Napoleon might plan to marry her to a more convenient 
 noble, for this ruler seemed to have time and thought 
 for the trifles of his life; even now, in the agony of 
 preparation for a bitter campaign in defence of his 
 empire, he was able and ready to settle such trifling 
 matters as her own. A false step might lead to ruin, 
 even with King Jerome in the distance secretly provid- 
 ing ample protection. Therefore she sought out 
 Corona and besought her advice and guidance. The 
 Franchis had suddenly come into favor again. The 
 Emperor needed every friend he had, particularly at 
 the papal court, where the Cardinals had gathered, 
 the black and the red, and where a sharp contest of 
 opinion had already begun. Monsignor Franchi was 
 required to prevent any action which might prejudice 
 the interests of the Empire, and to keep the imperial 
 ministers informed of important pending measures. 
 
 302
 
 FALL OF MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 303 
 
 The Contessa resumed her former place of lady-in- 
 waiting, and could associate with Betty daily. The 
 palace buzzed with the doings of statesmen and but- 
 terflies, intriguers and lobbyists; and only the apart- 
 ments of the Pope and his ministers seemed indifferent 
 to the activities of life. Nevertheless thought and 
 scheming were no less busy there than in the Empe- 
 ror's cabinet. Monsignor Franchi moved between the 
 sections, papal and imperial, like a purple smile in- 
 carnate. Everyone seemed to know that he was the 
 important man. The Emperor took him aside for a 
 whispered conference; so did the Empress; so did 
 the ministers; and the solemn cardinals waylaid him, 
 deferred to him, advised him, pleaded with him, be- 
 sought him. Consalvi chatted with him in an amused 
 way, which few really understood. 
 
 "What is the meaning of it all?" said Betty. 
 
 "The old story," Corona replied sadly. "Monsignor 
 is needed badly, and given the impossible task to per- 
 form. He is happy over it, but at the critical moment 
 the impossibility will be discovered, and then we shall 
 be exiled again. Oh, I am so tired of this court !" 
 
 "What is the impossible task?" 
 
 "To keep the Pope in order, which means Cardinal 
 Consalvi and his friends, who are bent on something 
 hurtful to the Emperor." 
 
 "Quite a task I should say!" 
 
 "Yet see how he is doing it." 
 
 They had to smile at the smiling distribution of 
 himself made by Monsignor, whom they knew to be 
 but a baby in the hands of a diplomat like Consalvi. 
 No one knew what plans Consalvi held and advocated,
 
 304 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 but any scheme would have annoyed Napoleon just 
 then. He wanted quiescence at the papal court. The 
 surrender of Rome and the acceptance of Avignon by 
 Pope Pius did not mean much either in the diplomatic 
 or in the military contents, after the mere announce- 
 ment of the fact, which showed that the Empire had 
 some influence over the Pope. The withdrawal of 
 the compact on the part of the Pope might have a 
 serious effect on the world, and Monsignor Pranchi 
 was instructed to use all arts to prevent the rescinding 
 of the Concordat. Life moved dully among the Car- 
 dinals. Neither spies nor intimates could see any 
 activity beyond daily discussions in the presence of the 
 Pope. Monsignor Franchi smiled more sweetly and 
 easily as the days wore on. There was really nothing 
 being done against the peace of the Emperor. Yet the 
 instinct of Betty and Corona discovered what spies 
 and diplomacy could not. They visited the Cardinal 
 as often as possible, and saw things which he did not 
 attempt to conceal. Invariably she asked him, 
 
 "When is Jerome coming?" 
 
 "Ah, what a place a court would be if every courtier 
 could give the exact hour for events!" he answered. 
 "King Jerome will simply come, and as a result you 
 will simply go, but no one knows when. He is not 
 in favor with the Emperor." 
 
 "May I ask why?" 
 
 "He has not been faithful," replied Consalvi with 
 emphasis. "Having learned the danger in which the 
 Empire stands, he took measures to insure the life 
 of his Westphalian kingdom, measures injurious to 
 the man who made him a king. You see, Madame
 
 FALL 0F MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 305 
 
 Elisabeth, how birds come home to roost. Napoleon 
 taught him infidelity, forced it on him, and now Jerome 
 stands ready to turn the teaching on the teacher. But 
 he will come, because he has regard for the kingly word." 
 
 "Still she is afraid of what may happen any mo- 
 ment," said Corona. "If the Emperor should order 
 her to marry someone else for example." 
 
 "Tut, tut," said the Cardinal smiling, "there ia 
 no difficulty there for this flower of the wilderness. 
 Just hold to the position made for you by the Em- 
 peror. You will marry no one but the Marquis Con- 
 
 !-i, and you will wait for him until the divorce ia 
 granted from Jerome. You are not to be hawked 
 about from one bidder to another, and you must resent 
 it." 
 
 "I took that position," said Betty with feeling, "but 
 I am so dazed and frightened that I have no judgment 
 left." 
 
 "It is not to be wondered at," said the Cardinal. 
 "How any of us have kept our reason, let alone our 
 judgment, in the stress of the past five years, tor- 
 tured as we have been by this maniac ruler, is a 
 marvel. I was just going over my relations with him 
 this morning. They began in 1801, twelve years ago. 
 Yours began a few years later, Madame. What a 
 topsy-turvy he has made of our lives! He has been 
 like a tornado blowing on us and our little industries, 
 and all we could do was to dig into the earth and hang 
 on with our breath gone, our eyes and ears full of 
 vile dust. Thank God, we have lived to see the 
 position reversed, and now he goes to meet the tor- 
 nado. Hard times are coming, my children, but the
 
 306 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 outcome will give us all our breath once more, and a 
 trifle of peace before we die." 
 
 "You are always hopeful," the Contessa said with 
 a sly grimace for an utterance which Consalvi had 
 made annually. 
 
 "This time I am certain, not merely hopeful," he 
 answered. "And I am heartily sorry for you, Con- 
 tessa, because our success means the ruin of your 
 brother as a diplomat. I have warned him and he 
 will not be warned. I warn you to be prepared for 
 the thunderbolt, which even now threatens you. If 
 you can persuade the Monsignor to depart on some 
 decent excuse immediately, I would do so." 
 
 "It is useless, Eminence, and then ... I pre- 
 fer ... to remain here." 
 
 Her voice broke slightly, and Betty remembered 
 that this was the first confession of weakness from the 
 Contessa since the rupture with the Marquis. She 
 wished to be near him when he returned from the 
 campaign. The Cardinal's eyes were moist. 
 
 "It will be for the best anyway, my child. To be 
 out of favor with Napoleon a year hence will be for- 
 tunate." 
 
 The Contessa had too much knowledge of dip- 
 lomacy, too much of the diplomat in her nature, to 
 be disturbed by Consalvi's solemn utterances. 
 
 "How many times he has said the same things in 
 the past ten years," was her comment to Betty. 
 
 "The tide has turned just the same, child," said 
 Betty. "I have been watching the rats on this ship 
 for weeks, and I think I recognize their actions. The 
 ship is sinking. Just listen to the remarks on the
 
 FALL OF MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 307 
 
 Duke of Otranto, my warm admirer, Fouche! Even 
 Talleyrand is not above suspicion. There are awful 
 stories about the army, and the marshals." 
 
 "These stories have followed Napoleon all his life 
 since he became great. Then he goes to war, destroys 
 everything, comes home stronger than ever, and -the 
 stories begin again, also stronger than ever. But we 
 shall see. What I would like to learn is " 
 
 She paused a moment and Betty expected a blushing 
 reference to Andrea. 
 
 "I would like to know what the black cardinals 
 are planning against the Emperor." 
 
 "Why didn't you ask ? You are a friend of the 
 Cardinal." 
 
 The Contessa laughed at her simplicity, and re- 
 ferred her to Monsignor for an explanation. He had 
 fluent reasons for the situation. Oh, but happiness 
 exhaled from him like perfume from a rose. He 
 radiated certainty. His smile conveyed pity and sym- 
 pathy for the skeptical. The year was bound to re- 
 peat other years. The Emperor would go forth 
 beaten on maps, and come back a conqueror of real 
 battles; so well did Consalvi know this that discussion 
 alone would be permitted in the papal cabinet; and 
 as a diplomat Franchi found his task simple and 
 easy, because he had only to warn the injudicious car- 
 dinals of the tactics of Consalvi to keep all quiet. He 
 did not convince the ladies, but he quieted them. Yfet 
 at that very moment the Cardinal had brought to a 
 successful completion the diplomatic work made 
 necessary by the situation. The Pope had secretly 
 composed a flat rejection of the Concordat of Fon-
 
 308 THE BLACK CAKDINAL. 
 
 tainebleau, and had signed it under the very nose of 
 the spies. The process had taken long, for the letter 
 had to be written by sentences, when a spy was absent, 
 wherever the chance to write offered ; so that it took 
 weeks to complete it, copy it, and dispatch it to the 
 cabinets of Europe. For the sake of the Contessa, 
 Consalvi showed it secretly to Betty, explained its 
 contents, and bade her tell Corona the hour when the 
 Emperor would receive it. 
 
 "Persuade her and the Monsignor to depart," said 
 he, "for the Emperor will treat them vilely in his 
 rage." 
 
 "Will they believe me?" said Betty thoughtfully. 
 
 "No, they will not, Madame," and he laughed 
 heartily. "Ah, how shrewd the atmosphere of this 
 court has made you, lady of the wilderness. They 
 will not believe you, because they will think the whole 
 scheme a diplomatic trick, arranged to fool them. 
 However, do your best with them." 
 
 When Betty described what she had seen, read and 
 heard to Corona and Monsignor, they looked at each 
 other and smiled. 
 
 "What is the meaning of this ?" they said, and began 
 to study it. 
 
 "The more I see of what they call diplomacy in. 
 this country," Betty said to herself, "the more I reH 
 spect our American sincerity. Such liars are they 
 officially that they can no longer recognize truth at 
 the first glance!" 
 
 The Franchis decided that the Cardinal wished to 
 learn first what might be the effect of a revocation of 
 the Concordat on Napoleon. Would the Emperor
 
 FALL OF MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 309 
 
 order them to execution ? It was necessary to inform 
 the Emperor of what was coming, which Monsignor 
 did at an informal afternoon chat in the apartments 
 of the Empress. Corona and Betty were both present, 
 the latter for the first time since her interrupted mar- 
 riage. Napoleon chucked her under the chin pater- 
 nally. 
 
 "I am glad to see that your disappointment has not 
 thinned you, or dimmed those sparkling eyes, Elisa- 
 beth." 
 
 "I still live in hope," she replied, "and I have the 
 sustaining hand of the Emperor. Why should I worry 
 over a brief delay ?" 
 
 "The campaign will be severe, my child." 
 
 "You will watch over him, Sire." 
 
 "As far as I can. You still adhere to him? Ah, 
 how could you help it, a lad so fair and honorable. 
 Well, take care of yourself, keep close to the Empress, 
 and be ready to welcome a hero in November." 
 
 This speech stood for a command, and assured to 
 Betty a proper place at court for an indefinite period. 
 Monsignor approached with his information, and a 
 smile shaded by only pretended anxiety. 
 
 "My dear friend," said the Emperor, putting his 
 arm about the prelate, "I fear you are giving your- 
 self anxiety about this Consalvi faction near the Pope. 
 What they may or may not do is not worth a night's 
 sleep. So why mark your face with the wrinkles of 
 useless care ?" 
 
 "Experience has taught me," said Monsignor, "that 
 the thunderbolt is usually let loose by infantile hands, 
 very helpless ones at that."
 
 310 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Very true," replied Napoleon thoughtfully. 
 
 "And is not Consalvi the greatest diplomat of his 
 time ?" 
 
 "A most able man." 
 
 "He has undoubtedly formulated a revocation of 
 the recent Concordat, but whether the Pope has signed 
 it, or he is simply using it as a weapon of the future, 
 I have not been able to discover." 
 
 "Do not our friends among the most eminent car- 
 dinals know whether such a document officially exists ?" 
 
 "They are quite certain it does not exist, which does 
 not help us in any way, since the Pope can issue it 
 without advice, proprio molu, as the phrase goes." 
 
 "Then what do you expect?" said Napoleon, seeing 
 that the Monsignor was leading up to some emphatic 
 explanation. 
 
 "Nothing," replied Franchi with an air of pro- 
 fundity. "If the Pope had really signed such a docu- 
 ment, to be published at once, Consalvi would not show 
 it to a soul until every minister in Europe had an 
 official copy. He did show a document, said to be a 
 revocation of the Concordat. I conclude from his 
 showing it that such a document does not exist." 
 
 "The reasoning is sound in Consalvi's case," replied 
 the Emperor. "Why did he show it at all ?" 
 
 "On the score of friendship, Sire." 
 "Well, be on your guard, Franchi. I look to you 
 to prevent the accident of a revocation of the Concor- 
 dat. I want no superfluous troubles at this moment, 
 for our affairs are delicate and sensitive. What would 
 be a slap at other times, now easily becomes a blow." 
 "You may rely on my devotion, Sire."
 
 FALL OF MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 311 
 
 "And cleverness," added Napoleon with meaning. 
 
 At that moment Talleyrand entered the room and 
 mingled with the group about the Empress. Elisabeth 
 watched him with interest, his sinister character and 
 great ability having made him a common subject of 
 gossip at court. She suspected that the minister was 
 preparing to desert the imperial ship, and it was said 
 that even at this moment he took a pleasure in humil- 
 iating Napoleon. Presently the groups so changed 
 that Betty and Corona found themselves close to the 
 Empress, with whom Talleyrand chatted amiably. 
 Napoleon came near and looked at his minister. 
 
 "News," he said briefly. 
 
 "If you wish to hear it, not of much importance, 
 but unexpected," said Talleyrand. 
 
 "Give it to me," said the Emperor calmly. 
 
 He read the document which Talleyrand had come 
 himself to deliver as publicly as possible, and rage 
 overcame him so suddenly that he had not time to 
 remind himself of Talleyrand's presence. The trifling 
 audience were given a violent fright when they heard 
 a furious, strident voice calling out, 
 
 "<Dh, Franchi ! Monsignor Franchi ! In the name 
 of God, Franchi!" 
 
 "It has come," Corona whispered to Betty, and 
 Betty saw her bracing herself for a scene like a brave 
 sailor before a cyclone; her face hardened into icy 
 repose and scorn, the color settled in it firmly, and her 
 manner became calm. 
 
 "You were right, as usual," she went on. "The 
 Cardinal did us a service, and here is the document 
 which destroys us."
 
 312 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 Monsignor Franchi hastened towards the imperial 
 screamer with a pallid face, and had the papal revoca- 
 tion of the Concordat thrust into his hands by the 
 furious monarch. 
 
 "Read, Monsignor Stupidity," he snarled. 
 
 "It is genuine," said Monsignor after a careful ex- 
 amination of the wording and signature. His blood 
 returned to his face, and he too put on the icy mask 
 which every true diplomat must have at command. 
 Behind it beat a heart into which despair had entered, 
 but also resignation. He had lost his last and best 
 chance, and henceforth his career must remain or- 
 dinary, without great opportunities and crowding 
 honors. 
 
 "It is a document which only an angel from heaven 
 could prevent or know of," he said, looking evenly into 
 the Emperor's angry eyes. 
 
 "And you are not an angel, Monsignor Stupidity," 
 answered Napoleon. 
 
 "Only a human but sincere friend, Your Majesty, 
 whom your imperial ministers honor with long vaca- 
 tions and impossible tasks, declined by luckier diplo- 
 mats. I ask your permission to retire from court to 
 my home in Rome." 
 
 "You have it," said Napoleon savagely, but ashamed 
 of his anger and his abuse of the loyal prelate. Then 
 the Contessa stepped forward. 
 
 "I also crave permission to retire with my brother," 
 said she, in her sweet, cool, insolent tones, which so 
 often irritated Betty and now irritated the Emperor. 
 
 "You have it, Mademoiselle," he repeated harshly, 
 "but I do not forget your treasonable services to "
 
 FALL F MONSIGNOR FRANCHI. 313 
 
 Just then he caught Betty's eye and hesitated, but 
 the audacious creature took up the word. 
 
 "To me, Sire," chirped her silvery voice. "Oh, you 
 forget that I explained all about my dear protectress. 
 It was not the Contessa Franchi who aided me, but a 
 lady who on this occasion " 
 
 "Certainly," interrupted the Emperor embarrassed. 
 "I remember. I withdraw my statement. You may 
 go back to Rome, Monsignor and Mademoiselle, and 
 I trust your good intentions will get from Providence 
 what your services to me will not get, reward." 
 
 "We have no right to expect it, Sire, from either 
 power," said Corona with such sweet scorn that Betty 
 could have hugged her. 
 
 "With your permission, Sire," Talleyrand broke in, 
 at a hint from the Empress, who was much embarrassed 
 by the scene, "I must come to the defence of Monsignor 
 Franchi, as a member of our guild. It is true that 
 we have called on him always to lead the forlorn hope, 
 and because he died on the field we let him lie there 
 forgotten, until the next time we had a forlorn hope. 
 It is not thus you treat such men on the field of battle. 
 In the present case he could no more hinder the Pope 
 from producing this document, than could Your 
 Majesty. It was beyond the powers of diplomacy." 
 
 "Very well," said Napoleon pettishly. "I retract 
 my words, and I desire Monsignor Franchi and his 
 sister to remain at court." 
 
 The prelate and the Contessa bowed icily but did not 
 accept the olive branch. Napoleon looked at the docu- 
 ment again and then tore it into shreds, putting his 
 heel upon the fragments. He left the salon followed
 
 314 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 by Talleyrand, and the guests scattered hastily, avoid- 
 ing the Franchis, who calmly resented anything that 
 smacked of sympathy or condolence. They were done 
 with the Bonapartes. Betty felt the deepest satisfac- 
 tion with them; as diplomats they had fallen before 
 Consalvi and the impossible; as faithful servants of 
 the Emperor, while deserving crowns, they had re- 
 ceived only abuse; as Roman nobles they had routed 
 the transient monarch on his own field, at every point, 
 with finish and dignity. The ladies followed Mon- 
 signor straight to the apartments of Consalvi, who evi- 
 dently expected them. 
 
 "I wish to thank you, Eminence," said Monsignor, 
 "for the warning which I rejected, did not believe in, 
 I am now free to say." 
 
 "How did the Emperor take it?" 
 
 "I have no doubt we shall all be shot to-morrow. 
 Corona and I have obtained permission to retire from 
 court, and we set out for Rome at once." 
 
 "I did not think he would take it so badly. Per- 
 haps it is as well that you return to Rome for a little 
 while, and prepare yourself for the new order of 
 things. You will not accept me as a prophet? Well, 
 I shall have my revenge later, when as secretary of 
 state in Rome I shall need the services of him who 
 has the courage to lead a forlorn hope in diplomacy." 
 
 Betty laughed, Corona smiled, and Monsignor actu- 
 ally blushed. If he had lost an Emperor's favor he 
 still had the generous Cardinal for a friend, and the 
 future did not appear so utterly blank and hopeless.
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED. 
 
 A TERRIBLE summer followed the departure of the 
 Emperor for the field of battle. For the first time 
 Betty got an understanding of the trickery human 
 nature can practise on itself when it wishes to be de- 
 ceived. The best news from the front was dubious 
 with all its victories, supplemented by the arrival of 
 prisoners, announced also in imperial bulletins; the 
 signs of disaster multiplied on all sides; the traitors 
 and renegades became insolent in declaring the doom 
 of the Bonapartes; yet the official and friendly sup- 
 porters of Napoleon, even the disappointed Franchis, 
 retained their composure and answered insolence with 
 threats. They had heard and seen all this before, and 
 never before had they been so well acquainted with 
 the facts. The Emperor was indeed fighting for his 
 very throne beyond the Rhine, but his bloody path was 
 strewn with victories. They even exulted. Yet im- 
 prisoned Betty, with a prejudice in their favor, could 
 see the end hastening on. The Cardinal interpreted 
 for her the signs of the times. One day at the begin- 
 ning of November he said to her with much gentle- 
 ness, 
 
 "Your King ceased to be a king on the 20th of 
 October. The Emperor suffered a terrible and disas- 
 
 315
 
 316 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 troua defeat on that day, and the kingdom of West- 
 phalia disappeared in blood. God still rules the 
 world !" 
 
 "I believe so, but in spite of the facts," she said 
 frankly. 
 
 "You are not looking at the proper facts then." 
 
 "Your side could not help but win," she replied 
 with admiration. 
 
 "Thank you. I wish my opponents and critics had 
 your partiality. With them I am considered a rank 
 failure, from that Concordat which I helped into 
 existence in 1801 down to that which I helped to kill 
 last winter. However, I shall have the company of 
 Napoleon this year. Poor genius ! I would not be in 
 his shoes for all the greatness of time. His blind side 
 now rules him. Greatest of generals he cannot see 
 that he is beaten flat to the ground like Jerusalem. 
 Talleyrand, Fouche, many of his generals, know it, 
 but he does not. Oh, this human blindness I 
 
 "And where am I blind, if you please?" said she 
 saucily. 
 
 "Where you should be, in regard to your husband." 
 
 "Am I hoping against hope then? And his king- 
 dom gone ?" 
 
 "As you should, until the very end of hope. And 
 then you will not despair." 
 
 "There is no hope for the Emperor?" 
 
 "None. God has rejected him as he rejected Saul, 
 and he will now pass into a helpless obscurity, bound 
 hand and foot, to remain a spectator of the world's 
 ability to get on without him. He placed his mad 
 ambition for universal empire first in his life, and it
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED. 317 
 
 has killed all his other opportunities. Jerome re- 
 jected you and happiness for a kingdom, and now he 
 has lost you, kingdom and happiness together. Ah, it 
 is only the right that triumphs. In your weakness and 
 obscurity, you will be the strong and successful one. 
 You remained faithful to the right." 
 
 "It will be my only reward and happiness on this 
 earth," she said with tears. 
 
 "Yes, it means suffering here, from which no one is 
 excused. But to suffer for the right is less painful 
 than grief over useless pleasures which can be enjoyed 
 no more." 
 
 The battle of Leipsic did not shake the confidence of 
 the imperialists, but the invasion of France by the 
 Allies did; and then the rats deserted the ship in 
 numbers with much squeaking explanation. The Em- 
 peror came and went like a phantom, as curt and im- 
 perial as ever, but Betty in the distance saw fawning 
 courtiers grimace behind his back. Her heart bled 
 for him, for her throneless Jerome, now sneered at by 
 his own lackeys in some obscure corner of the world. 
 But before the brave show kept up by the court and 
 the officials of the Empire her drooping spirits could 
 not but revive. The routine of court life went on as 
 usual, even with Blucher knocking at the doors. In 
 January the Pope departed quietly from Fontainebleau 
 with a small retinue, officials said for another prison 
 at Savona, but the Cardinal said for Home. His five 
 years' captivity was over, and Consalvi remained be- 
 hind at the command of his master to deal with the 
 Allied Sovereigns when the imprisonment of Napoleon 
 left them free to parcel out Europe once more. Still
 
 318 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 the imperialists laughed and sneered and carried their 
 heads high, and still the hope in Betty's heart grew; 
 until that hour when she came face to face with Gen- 
 eral the Marquis Consalvi, in that very spot where 
 not so long ago he had made love to her. Surprise 
 for the moment paralyzed her, and she did not recover 
 quickly, altho he smiled and took her two hands in his. 
 What had happened to the man? He looked like a 
 weary, exhausted soldier of forty, battered, bronzed, 
 wrinkled, and every inch a soldier; but in his face 
 there was an expression which made her shudder, his 
 eyes looked wild, his attitude had something hopeless 
 about it; even now while he spoke with the gaiety of 
 the courtier. He looked the personification of the Em- 
 pire in its bedraggled condition. 
 
 "Andrea, what has happened to you ?" she said ignor- 
 ing his polite and friendly phrases. 
 
 "I forget," he replied, "in seeing how lightly time 
 has laid its finger on you, Madame Elisabeth. It is 
 as if we had not separated an instant." 
 
 "And you on the contrary look, not merely as if you 
 had come through a campaign, but just as if you had 
 come through through " 
 
 "Precisely. Like Dante I have been through hell, 
 but quite foolishly you know, that is, to no purpose." 
 
 "You are a general, Andrea?" 
 
 "Of a beaten army," he said in a low voice, "of a 
 lost master and a lost cause. And believe me I tried 
 to die often enough, but it was not to be. I live to 
 eat all the bitterness there is in life." 
 
 The tears streamed down her face at the despair 
 of his heart so touchingly uttered.
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED. 319 
 
 "They say that out of the bitterness sweetness comes 
 Andrea." 
 
 "Not for the fool, Elisabeth, not for the fool." 
 
 "And what will you do, Andrea?" 
 
 "Follow my fate, of course. I must support this 
 generous but beaten master, who has been kindness 
 itself to me. I cannot be faithless twice." 
 
 She winced under these words, the very same which 
 Fouche had used in describing King Jerome. 
 
 "God keep you," she said as he went off, "and do 
 not forget that there are two who love you and weep 
 for you." 
 
 "If I only could forget!" he replied with a groan. 
 
 Truly, the Empire was gone! And with it was 
 going the fortune of young men like the Marquis 
 Consalvi. Would her own vanish in the mists of de- 
 feat ? Was she not deceiving herself like the imperial- 
 ists in cherishing hope for the future? For she not 
 only dreamed dreams, but had actually planned an out- 
 line of that last interview which chance might give her 
 at any moment with the ex-King. Gossip said openly 
 that the Empress Marie Louise would desert Napoleon 
 at the command of her father and the Allies; and was 
 it not as likely that Queen Caroline would desert 
 Jerome? The deserted, dethroned, helpless monarch 
 would then be free to resume his former life, and they 
 could return to Baltimore, persuaded if not wholly 
 convinced that love and freedom in the wilderness are 
 worth at least the uncertain kingdoms of Europe. In 
 vain the Cardinal pointed out to her the conditions 
 which made her dream impossible; the attachment of 
 Jerome to his new life, with which he had shown him-
 
 320 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 self foolishly enraptured; the chance that he would 
 one day be heir to Napoleon's cause; the long hold 
 which the Napoleonic idea and dynasty would maintain 
 on Europe and France; the exciting if ridiculous role 
 of pretenders to a French throne, which would be 
 played profitably by the Bonapartes in turn. These 
 matters Betty could not understand, even while she 
 admitted the knowledge which discovered them to her. 
 Just as his Eminence had said, she would hope to the 
 end of hope, and then not quite despair. Jerome came 
 to Fontainebleau without a thought of her, and was 
 stupefied to encounter her one day in the corridor. He 
 promptly followed her into the nearest apartment, and 
 left his equerry on guard outside the door. She could 
 hardly speak, and knew not what to say or do. The 
 ex-King after the shock felt not a trace of embarrass- 
 ment. There was but one thing to do, get rid of her 
 on any terms. 
 
 "I am astonished, Elisabeth. I did not know you 
 were still here!" 
 
 "I am the prisoner of the Emperor yet, Jerome." 
 
 "Alas, the Bonapartes hold no more prisoners," he 
 answered with a pose of despair. "I am no longer a 
 king, Napoleon fs no longer an emperor. We are ut- 
 terly lost, lost, lost!" 
 
 "If he believes that," Betty thought, as her nerves 
 grew steadier, "there's a chance for good missionary 
 work here." 
 
 "I will not believe it until Napoleon is dead," she 
 said with firmness. "Why should you surrender until 
 that moment?" 
 
 "He will not believe it and he will not surrender.
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED. 321 
 
 Ah, if he had but accepted the terms offered him a 
 few months ago, at least we would have France for a 
 barrier against the last misfortunes. The Allies of- 
 fered him old France, stripped of its conquests, and 
 he would not accept. Now there remains nothing for 
 us but to die." 
 
 "To die, Jerome!" 
 
 "I have accepted death for my portion," assuming 
 another pose of resignation to the inevitable. "When 
 my brother signs his abdication, I shall abdicate from 
 life, and assume the kingdom of the grave. I am cer- 
 tain that he will precede me to the world of darkness." 
 
 "The Emperor commit suicide!" said she aghast 
 at the mere suggestion. 
 
 "Ah, you do not understand, Elisabeth. What, the 
 greatest man of history reduced to the level of a con- 
 vict, jailed by the Powers for the rest of his life! Do 
 you imagine for a moment that his proud spirit could 
 submit to it ? And if he cannot endure it, how can I, 
 even though a smaller man? For I too have sat on a 
 throne!" 
 
 He wrung his hands and paced the apartment, and 
 she knew not what to say. 
 
 "But why do I talk of these inevitable things in 
 the presence of one who is so used to sorrow that the 
 fall of an empire seems commonplace. I shall perish, 
 but you will live to mingle my name with your prayers. 
 How have you passed this year of terror ? Have they 
 treated you well here?" 
 
 "I have had a pleasant time of it, but for the sad 
 news from the Khine every day. I was waiting for 
 you these three months. Jerome, is there no hope ?"
 
 322 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "No more than if you stood at my deathbed, Elisa- 
 beth. I have made up my mind. I cannot survive 
 our disgrace, or lead a life of humiliation and poverty." 
 "And Queen Caroline ? Has she deserted you as " 
 "Deserted me ?" and Jerome took another pose, one 
 of horror at the suggestion. "It is rather I who am 
 the deserter. Ah, how fortunate have I been in the 
 two women who have shared my life and my fortune ! 
 Caroline is no less faithful than Elisabeth. She will 
 be commanded by the wolves, who have taken posses- 
 sion of Europe again, to give me up, as Napoleon com- 
 manded you to give me up, but she will refuse. And 
 so it falls to me to release you both from any obliga- 
 tion to the exile, the pretender, the adventurer, as the 
 jackals will hereafter name me. The grave will protect 
 me at the same time that it frees you from odium." 
 The tears gathered in his eyes, and he said solemnly, 
 "You see I am no longer a king. I weep!" 
 Betty was completely disarmed. It had never oc- 
 curred to her that suicide offered a dramatic exit from 
 trouble to the fallen kings, but now that the thought 
 was presented so touchingly by Jerome she saw its 
 fitness from the pagan point of view. She herself 
 could not have endured the gibes of Baltimore at her 
 ill luck, and had taken exile and other privations in 
 preference. Why should not the eagle and the goose 
 also have their preferences ? And all at once she saw 
 Jerome lying stiff and cold before her, prepared for 
 a kingly burial. Her heart turned into water, her pre- 
 cautions against deceit were forgotten. 
 
 "You must not die, Jerome," said she loudly, and 
 her voice surprised her.
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED. 323 
 
 "What is left for me, Elisabeth ?" 
 
 "Have you forgotten so soon the wilderness? Its 
 freedom, its happiness ? Were we not happy in those 
 days, Jerome ?" 
 
 He smiled through his tears and took her hands in 
 his. 
 
 "How often I have recalled thore days in my mis- 
 fortunes? Ah, if you had but kept me there, Elisa- 
 beth, what a different story would be ours. Do not 
 think I reproach you. I am even more to blame, for 
 I could have said, we shall stay, and you would have 
 obeyed me." 
 
 "I would not have obeyed you. The madness of the 
 dream was on me, and I would have gone myself alone 
 to France to fight for a crown. Well, I have made my 
 fight, I have had my way, and God has left me nothing 
 for the labor and pain of these ten years. I beg of 
 you, do not add to my misery by suicide." 
 
 The merry, fickle eyes of Jerome expressed no such 
 despair, or determination as would lead to self-murder, 
 and Betty might have seen his insincerity had not 
 emotion got the better of her. Jerome retained his 
 pose. 
 
 "Death is the only way out of the muddle into which 
 Napoleon has brought us," he said sorrowfully. "Who 
 could endure the scorn of all Europe as an ex-king, a 
 royal vagabond, particularly in our case, for the Bona- 
 partes are the upstarts of royalty?" 
 
 "It would not matter in the wilderness." 
 
 "I shall never again escape from the destiny of the 
 Bonapartes, even in the remotest desert. I must always 
 be a king. The wilderness would not hide me from
 
 324 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 the schemes of our family and Its friends and support- 
 ers. "We are now become pretenders, and we must play 
 the role in spite of ourselves and common sense." 
 
 "So the Cardinal said," Betty muttered to herself, 
 and she added in her bold way, "well then, become an 
 American king, cut out a slice of territory on the 
 Pacific and reign there as King of Dreamland." 
 
 He forgot his pose long enough to smile, and even 
 fell into good humor over the idea. 
 
 "Not a bad scheme," said he, "and not utterly im- 
 possible. Your father might act as agent, buy the land 
 from the Indians, make a treaty, and so forth. I could 
 go there incognito. There would be many obstacles, 
 but if they proved insupperable it would still be easy 
 to die." 
 
 "It is only too easy to die, always too easy. So death 
 is the refuge of failures and cowards. You must live, 
 if only to prove to the world that you have not failed, 
 and that there is still power in the name of Bona- 
 parte." 
 
 "You talk a little wildly," he replied in his kingly 
 tone, which used to bring dismay to fawning courtiers, 
 but it merely nettled Betty who began slowly to come 
 to her senses. 
 
 "I shall think the matter over. The wilderness has 
 a new aspect from your suggestion of erecting a king- 
 dom there. There will be plenty of time to consider, 
 and you might broach the affair to your father, and 
 have him examine the extreme western territory. For 
 the present I have only one thing to do: see the Em- 
 peror through his troubles and support him to the last. 
 I have no doubt he will kill himself as soon as the
 
 THE LAST HOPE FLED. 325 
 
 Allies make known their terms. It will be difficult 
 to avoid following his example. 
 
 He turned to the window a moment as if to conceal 
 his emotion and then began to move towards the door. 
 Betty stood confused, baffled, helpless. 
 
 "Shall I see you again, Jerome ? Shall I write to 
 my father ?" 
 
 "You will see me again, and you must write to 
 your father. I shall place your suggestion of an Amer- 
 ican kingdom before the family council, and let you 
 know the result. Meanwhile be assured that I shall 
 watch over you, and be ready at any moment to aid 
 you." 
 
 He gave her his hand in the manner of royalty, and 
 she was so embarrassed that she made the usual curtsey 
 as she kissed it. He closed the door on her briskly, 
 and got away so swiftly that when she hurried into the 
 corridor he and his equerry had vanished. He had 
 fled. Something small and mean in Jerome made even 
 the tragic in his life squalid and grotesque. Betty 
 found her way to her own apartment, feverish with 
 horror and humiliation. Was this the end? What 
 had they talked of ? Suicide, as of the price of onions ! 
 The death of the great Emperor, by his own hand, as 
 if Hodge fell out of a window! A kingdom of the 
 wilderness, as if it were a toy to please a child! Her 
 tragedy ending like a mean farce ! She beat her hands 
 together, crying out, 
 
 "Oh, if I had only killed him I"
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 SOULS IN TORMENT. 
 
 THE practical side of Betty's nature, developed by 
 experience and shrewd observation in her troubled 
 career, soon got the better of the mood which her last 
 interview with King Jerome had brought on. Truly her 
 grand tragedy had ended like a farce, but it was none 
 the less a tragedy. She began at once to consider 
 what remained for her to do. Her dream was sun-ly 
 ended. Ah what a wretched, foolish, absurd dream! 
 Its beginning in Baltimore was quite as silly as its 
 ridiculous end in Paris. Everyone had seen its ab- 
 surdity except herself ; her father, Jerome, her friends, 
 both in England and France, the commonest of the 
 common besides, had seen its folly ; and she recognized 
 that she resembled Napoleon in this odd blindness, for 
 he could not see his defeat for a whole year after Tal- 
 leyrand and Fouche and Metternich had seen it. Well, 
 it is something to be like Napoleon, even in his blun- 
 ders. There was some excuse for Tier blindness. Man 
 is more or less under the domination of the dream. 
 She said to herself that henceforth great care must 
 be taken to avoid the influence of the dream in her 
 life; she must be as cold and cunning as her great 
 Cardinal in studying her future course; which should 
 
 326
 
 SOULS IN TORMENT. 327 
 
 now be matter of fact, unsentimental, with a profit-and- 
 loss account like a cheese market. 
 
 What then was she to do? Jerome had faded out 
 of her life, less by his own wish and hers than by the 
 revelation of his meanness. He was mean! Strange 
 that she had not seen that fault until his crown fell 
 off his weak head! He would undoubtedly adhere to 
 his Wurtemberg Caroline, simply because it gave him 
 a place near the throne, if not on it. The cur! But 
 what was she now to do ? Go back to Baltimore ? 
 Endure the greetings of all the people whose lips would 
 form the phrase : I told you so ! but would never dare 
 utter it? She put that terrible alternative out of her 
 sight with rage. Death first! Then she must remain 
 either in England or on the continent, as the deserted 
 wife, and enjoy herself as best she could in a dubious 
 position. Imagine the journals, none too polite now- 
 adays, announcing the arrival in Paris of "the noted 
 grass widow, former wife of the former King of West- 
 phalia." Unendurable! She must therefore live in 
 retirement, which was impossible, or take up with the 
 Marquis Consalvi and become his Marquise, a feasible 
 diversion. The world was going to pieces just then, 
 Napoleon was that very day abdicating in order to 
 become Emperor of Elba, thrones and courts and repu- 
 tations and fortunes and careers had gone to eternal 
 smash since April came in: why should she not save 
 something from the debris, even by going to smash 
 morally in deserting her cause and accepting defeat? 
 It would be a perfect excuse for remaining in Europe, 
 would give her a sure position, conceal her identity
 
 328 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 from the irreverent journals, and shut the mouths of 
 the loquacious. She thought the matter over several 
 days, without prayer; also without asking advice from 
 her friends at court; and came to the conclusion that 
 the practical point of view demanded her speedy mar- 
 riage to the Marquis. 
 
 It was a rude world, she said, and the only way to 
 deal with it was to overcome it with its own weapons. 
 She did not for a moment see that the dream had taken 
 possession of her again with full power. Betty had 
 no fear of the citizens of Baltimore, nor of the jour- 
 nals, nor of gossip ; she would have faced and beaten 
 them all in single combat for the mere whim ; but she 
 wished to remain in Europe, to enjoy court life, with 
 which she was in love, and no other way offered except 
 marriage with a member of the nobility. She loved 
 Andrea tenderly, as the dearest fellow on earth; not 
 of course as she had loved the fool-king of Westphalia ; 
 but still with a love beyond the ordinary. He con- 
 sidered himself still bound to her in honor. She was 
 almost ready to accept his offer, almost but not quite, 
 because while Betty reasoned swiftly and forcibly up 
 to the ultimate, she usually deferred the ultimate until 
 the next day, in order to have a closer look at it over 
 night. On the heels of her resolution came the Mar- 
 quis Consalvi, a free man, broken-hearted, despairing, 
 all but insane with the facts of his life and the 
 thoughts of his whirling brain. The great Emperor 
 had gone out of his life forever, gone to Elba which 
 he would exchange a year later for the rock of St. 
 Helena. The pressure of his lips still burned on
 
 SOULS IN TORMENT. 329 
 
 Andrea's cheek, the clasp of his arms seemed like 
 chains about his body, and the tears fell like rain as 
 he described that parting only a few hours previous. 
 
 "Why did he not take you with him ?" said Betty. 
 
 "He had to choose, of course, and the oldest friends 
 had the preference. Instead of listening to my appeal 
 he gave me a direct command. What do you think? 
 To return to my brother and my own people !" 
 
 "Sensible to the last, except in his own affairs," 
 said Betty, with her eye on the right point of view, 
 unsentimental, unswayed by the dream. 
 
 "Well, I can't go back to the Cardinal with any 
 decency, can I ? My own people are neither numerous 
 nor influential. The Cardinal alone has power and 
 influence. When I left him I left him forever." 
 
 "That was not your original intention^ if I re- 
 member rightly some of our talks here at Fontaine- 
 bleau," Betty answered cheerfully. "Were you not 
 to demonstrate to him the foolishness of his policy 
 towards Napoleon, and to be of help to him in the 
 hour of his final defeat, when Napoleon would be mon- 
 arch of the world, or something like that ?" 
 
 "What a memory you have, Elisabeth ! That thought 
 has burned me day and night since terrible Leipsic. 
 I was the fool. Oh, what days after that battle ! My 
 dream vanished in blood. I knew from that moment 
 Napoleon was doomed, I was doomed, we were all 
 doomed. Only my brother rose triumphant from that 
 insignificance in which I had so easily and so meanly 
 placed him. I could see his triumph, but I could not 
 see my own miserable end. I have been in a fog ever
 
 330 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "You must go back to him," said Betty firmly. 
 
 "Let us not discuss it, for I shall never go back," 
 he replied as firmly. 
 
 "We must discuss it, and you must go back, Andrea. 
 Now listen well. We have both been fools, haven't we ? 
 That's admitted. Well, are we to continue fools? I 
 reckon not. Twice a fool is just a little too much. 
 Now hear reason and American common sense. You 
 left your brother because you were then a fool. You 
 joined Napoleon because you saw a successful career 
 ahead. The world applauded your action. But it 
 was a mistake. You were too late, altho you did very 
 well," and she gazed admiringly on his general's uni- 
 form. 
 
 "It is of no use and no meaning now," said he sadly. 
 
 "But just listen to me a moment," she went on. 
 
 "Ah, but you are charming in this mood," and he 
 took her hand. "Keep right on telling me hard things 
 which I can never do." 
 
 "You will do just what I advise, Andrea. Let me 
 tell you a secret. Like you I have been long under the 
 malignant influence of a dream. I have shaken it off. 
 I am done with the Bonapartes. I am going to be so 
 sensible from this moment that my father will be ready 
 to take me into partnership. Listen now to reason." 
 
 "Ah, if reason always had such a voice, such eyes! 
 Let me take an easier position to drink in this reason 
 and wisdom." 
 
 "You will make it absurd if you go on this way," 
 said she with a laugh. "Now we must talk as if in a 
 counting-room with a ton ot gold to be counted, and 
 the Emperor outside waiting for the money. Well,
 
 SOULS IX TORMENT. 331 
 
 you have made a fool of yourself, and your brother 
 has become greater than ever before. If you had won 
 in this last campaign and he had lost, what would 
 you have done for him?" 
 
 "Given him my life." 
 
 "Never fear then but he is willing and eager to do 
 as much for you." 
 
 "True, for he loves me, me the fool. At the same 
 time can you not see in your wisdom, Minerva, that 
 it is I who may not, can not accept ever again his 
 protection or his benefactions. I deserted him for his 
 enemy. I am a traitor, an unsuccessful traitor. My 
 head should pay the forfeit of my treason. I did not 
 intend treason of course, for my country had ceased 
 to exist. But you see how it is." 
 
 "Perfectly, and I can also see how you are, Andrea. 
 You are just the same fool that went to the war, only 
 more so, because you went to the war on the soundest 
 reasons and motives. You accepted honors from the 
 greatest of emperors, you left a dead cause for a live 
 one, and you made a great success at the very start. 
 But you return from the war much more foolish than 
 you went into it, for you are ready to give up on sen- 
 timental reasons, when all the practical reasons are in 
 favor of your continuing in glory." 
 
 "In glory !" exclaimed Andrea, seizing his head with 
 both hands to express his confusion and despair. "Oh, 
 what a mind woman has, that a man cannot follow her 
 reasonings. I am to continue in glory." 
 
 "Is not this glory?" touching his uniform. 
 
 "It is." 
 
 "Will you ever be ashamed of it?"
 
 332 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "Never!" 
 
 "Well, then, listen to me. You joined Napoleon 
 for the soundest of reasons. As a practical person you 
 gave up the sentimental role of an idler in a prison 
 to become an actor in court events. The court failed. 
 You are again an idler. Sentimentally you are a fool 
 and a traitor. Practically you are the brother of the 
 Cardinal Consalvi, first diplomat of his time, prime 
 minister of the reigning Pope, who by the way sat 
 down again on the throne of the Fisherman just as 
 Napoleon bounced off his, the day the Allies entered 
 Paris." 
 
 The Marquis threw up his hands with a gesture of 
 comic despair; surely there never was anyone like this 
 adorable woman. She quieted him with a touch of her 
 lovely hand. 
 
 "I heard it from the Cardinal," she went on, "and 
 I rejoiced in it, even if I am a Protestant, for this is 
 the Pope who stood by me. Where was I ? Oh, yes, 
 you are the brother of the Cardinal, and you are out 
 of a job with no place to go unless back to His Emi- 
 nence. He stands waiting to receive you, to forgive 
 you, to place you, to do anything for you. Of course 
 you must do penance. Now here's the point of view, 
 the dividing of the ways, the influence of the dream 
 or of common sense. You had the sense and the 
 courage to be mean enough to follow Napoleon. There 
 was no sentimentality, no dream in that, I can assure 
 you. Will you not have the sense and the courage 
 to be mean enough to go back to the Cardinal, get a 
 position, do your penance, make him happy, and atone
 
 SOULS IN TORMENT. 333 
 
 for your mistakes? In other words, will you drop 
 the dream, the folly, like me, and look at things just 
 as the wise but wicked world does?" 
 
 The Marquis looked at her in wonder, for he could 
 make nothing of such reasoning. He understood the 
 point of view, of course, but the annihilation of all 
 sentiment appalled him. 
 
 "And then there is Corona," she added mildly. 
 
 "She is lost also," said Andrea fiercely, and Betty 
 in rousing that ferocity had landed her fish. He still 
 loved the Contessa, and the old wound had not healed. 
 "She and her brother have lost together, and are no 
 better than I, for if I am a traitor they are spies." 
 
 "You never had right information on that matter," 
 said Betty. "But more anon, as the novels say. What 
 do you think of my reasoning?" 
 
 "Never heard anything like it, but it reminds me of 
 a more important matter. What about yourself? 
 Where do you stand ? What is to become of you ?" 
 
 Betty began to laugh in order to give herself time 
 to answer that pointed question. She knew why her 
 reasoning had brought it into his mind. If he went 
 back to his brother, there would be no alliance with 
 her. 
 
 "I have been studying the position," she answered 
 after a moment. "I have decided to do the sensible 
 and clever thing: to stay right here in Europe and 
 keep out of America until my generation is dead or 
 married. Then I shall go back to a domestic life. 
 Just now I could not endure questions, and endless 
 telling of the downfall of the Emperor." 
 
 "Just what I would advise. It means that you
 
 334 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 cannot go back any more than I can. Oh, you may 
 protest and throw up your hands, but it means that 
 you cannot go back. The arguments for going back are 
 good, but just the same you are not overcome by them." 
 
 "You are a trifle shrewder than you were before 
 you went away," she said gravely. "Yet not as shrewd 
 as you should be. Don't you see the difference? By 
 going back I gain nothing and lose much, while you 
 lose nothing and gain everything." 
 
 "Let us split the difference then. You go back and 
 I'll go with you. Our fates are nearly alike, we shall 
 make them entirely so. Come, away to the wilder- 
 ness," and he rose gaily, took her hand, and made the 
 first step of the minuet westward. Betty might have 
 been stupid and yet not have failed to see that he was 
 acting a part. Beneath his smile lay his despair. She 
 reflected rapidly that his conscience was too much for 
 him, and that in time it might overcome him. 
 
 "You are not the man for the wilderness," said she, 
 "even in my company. It would overwhelm you. You 
 were brought up with too tender a conscience." 
 
 "And I wish to stifle it, or overcome that excessive 
 tenderness, by getting away from my brother who is 
 responsible for it. Marry me, and let us try the wil- 
 derness together." 
 
 At least his offer was seriously intended, and Betty 
 for a moment debated over accepting it. 
 
 "I refuse the wilderness evem with you, Andrea. 
 It must be Europe, and all the honors of a Marquise 
 at court, mind you." 
 
 "Is not this the sentimental which you just con- 
 demned r
 
 SOULS IN TORMENT. 335 
 
 "No, it is the world's wisdom. I cannot reply to your 
 invitation just now, neither can I refuse it. Now don't 
 take on that sickly look, which says so plainly that two 
 girls have refused you. I shall stand by you, as I am 
 bound to do, having given my word to the late Em- 
 peror." 
 
 The Marquis pressed her hands to his heart in an 
 excess of gratitude. 
 
 "But I have a woman's privilege of attaching a 
 little condition to my favors. If we are to tie our 
 sensible selves together in matrimony, let us first go 
 see the Cardinal." 
 
 "Simply impossible!" 
 
 "Forget the impossible in the hour that has seen 
 Napoleon fall. Just let us go, that's all. In fact if 
 you consider the affair seriously, you must go. It 
 was the last command of your Emperor. I must go 
 also. He is my friend, the noblest and loftiest mind 
 in Europe. I refuse to move a step without his advice 
 and knowledge." 
 
 "But do you not see, Elisabeth, that this Cardinal 
 cannot receive me except as a penitent fool, coming 
 to confess his folly and do penance, and to ask to be 
 taken back. I will not do that, and therefore I will 
 not go." 
 
 "Nonsense. You can go as the Marquis Consalvi 
 to present your wife and your respects to the head of 
 the clan. All the rest may be ignored. His Eminence 
 will receive you with dignity. He may even suggest 
 a way out of the the difficulties of our union." 
 
 She spoke with such emphasis that the Marquis
 
 336 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 started at the thought implied; she had news or hint 
 of something concerning her affair with King Jerome. 
 
 "Oh, then, I must go," he answered gravely, "be- 
 cause he is practically the head of the Church in 
 France, and will be able to deal with such matters." 
 
 After leaving her the Marquis considered with what 
 finesse Madame Elisabeth transacted her affairs, and 
 brought about her climaxes. It amazed him to reflect 
 that he had agreed to visit the brother whom he had 
 sworn never again to see, to announce once more his 
 engagement with Elisabeth, and even to ask for a dis- 
 pensation, if it were possible. Yet in the conversation 
 Betty had pledged her slippery self to nothing in par- 
 ticular, except to remain in Europe and admire His 
 Eminence. He admired her immensely, she seemed so 
 flexible, sensible, good-fellowish, yet feminine, in all 
 her moods and oddities; so unlike the Contessa, who 
 hid her golden heart under the inflexible hauteur of 
 a grand court lady. Poor Corona! Her mere name 
 pierced him with anguish. He had tried to forget 
 her, to exclude her from his thought, to be indifferent 
 to her existence, and had worked hard at the task, 
 until he recognized that this might take years, and 
 that he must endure it as if it were a battle-wound 
 until nature cured it. At least Corona had been saved 
 the misery of marrying a fool through the shameful 
 fault of having been Napoleon's spy. Ah, he could not 
 enshrine her as a fautless divinity in his broken heart. 
 She was a spy and he was a fool. He could see why 
 folly should invade him, but not why disgrace should 
 claim Corona. His thoughts baffled him, while his
 
 SOULS IN TOEMENT. 337 
 
 emotions tore him. He might be somewhat content, 
 not happy, with the charming Betty, but if conscience 
 had not hindered him, and also some deep regard for 
 his brother's happiness, he would have liked to end 
 everything in the nearest stream. Even death dis- 
 dained such a fool!
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 
 
 BETTY reasoned swiftly and logically up to the ulti- 
 mate, with a determined air, but always halted at that 
 point, to get a look at the ultimate over night. It was 
 the unconscious expression of her naive, bold, wildwood 
 temperament, which she would not have recognized 
 from the most accurate description. She had appar- 
 ently made up her mind to marry the Marquis, know- 
 ing at the same time that such an act would alienate 
 the Cardinal and break the heart of Corona. These 
 two had befriended her beyond all the bounds of or- 
 dinary friendship. Therefore she could not do them 
 harm. So her enterprise was really conditioned by 
 the continuance of hard feelings between the Contessa 
 and the Marquis, and by the Cardinal's ability to get 
 her a divorce. She knew that the Contessa would fall 
 into the arms of the Marquis the moment he apologized 
 for his suspicions and foolish charges; that the Car- 
 dinal would never move a finger for divorce of any 
 kind ; and that His Eminence had only to look at the 
 proud, defiant, soft-hearted Andrea, to have that gen- 
 tleman fall at his feet. So the Ultimate, studied over 
 night, simply meant that she should surrender her 
 plans, and play the good angel for her suffering friends.
 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 339 
 
 In that case she would have to find another noble to 
 fit into her plans, and therefore she must confide for 
 the moment in either the Duke of Otranto or the 
 Prince of Benevento, who were always ready to help 
 her. However, on one thing she was determined: the 
 Contessa should be humbled into a confession of 
 womanly weakness, and a confession of love, and also 
 a confession of despair, before Betty would lift a finger 
 in her behalf. The steely pride of the Roman aris- 
 tocrat would not bend or tremble in any presence. 
 Corona would acknowledge no weakness, least of all 
 before this American barbarian, whom she helped but 
 disliked, admired but condemned. 
 
 "I shall humble her to the dust," said Betty, and 
 she did, in this pleasant manner. A certain night in 
 April having been chosen for a visit to the Cardinal, 
 the visit which Andrea believed included a declaration 
 of intentions before His Eminence, Betty called in her 
 carriage for Corona and spent a half hour with her 
 discussing recent events. One day could not contain 
 all the tremendous happenings of that eventful time. 
 The Contessa looked very well for a former Bona- 
 partist, now without office, salary, or future, and her 
 income could not have been large. Betty could not 
 understand the serenity of that calm, lovely face, be- 
 cause Betty burned with unsatisfied ambitions, whereas 
 the Contessa had none ; she longed to be at home again, 
 in her own circle, far from the mean ways of a court ; 
 and resignation sweetened her heart after the first bit- 
 terness over Andrea. She knew that the unfortunate 
 Marquis in his despair still hovered about Madame 
 Bonaparte, and was ready to marry her. Like the
 
 340 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 Cardinal she relied on the good sense of this extraor- 
 dinary woman to prevent such a catastrophe. 
 
 "I must tell you before we start, for we should start 
 fair you know," said Betty with an air of whimsical 
 distress, "that my life must be settled for good and 
 all to-night. The Marquis Consalvi has renewed his 
 suit for my hand," and she looked at the hand with 
 such complacency that the Contessa had to laugh, but 
 she said not a word. Perfectly composed, at the same 
 time she would make no comments. 
 
 "We are to appear before the Cardinal and formally 
 announce some kind of a determination, and I want 
 your advice, Corona, as to the best way to do what 
 we are going to do." 
 
 "The best way is not to do it," said Corona icily, 
 "and I do not need to explain to you the reasons for 
 that opinion. You know His Eminence." 
 
 "Thank you, I do, but I am not quite certain of 
 the etiquette of this occasion," and she looked at the 
 Contessa like a puzzled child. Corona concealed her 
 amazement, until she reflected that the course of this 
 young woman caused nothing but amazement. 
 
 "The etiquette!" she exclaimed, and then proceeded 
 more cautiously. "Why, the etiquette of announcing 
 to a Cardinal that you are to marry his brother, and 
 of asking for his blessing, and his aid I suppose in 
 dissolving your first marriage, has no rules written 
 down in our court ceremonials. I should think you 
 might have the etiquette in your American books." 
 
 Betty resisted the temptation to scream, and went on 
 in an embarrassed way, 
 
 "But that is not why I am visiting the Cardinal
 
 AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 341 
 
 this evening, Corona. If the Marquis wishes to marry 
 me, I am not bound to accept him, am I ? You know 
 how difficult he is to deal with just now. He is much 
 more of a fool than he was a year ago. His pride and 
 conceit are something awful, and he is just bent on 
 marrying me, for reasons of his own, with which I 
 am not concerned. I accepted his offer conditionally, 
 which was the same as not accepting it at all, because 
 the condition was that he should visit the Cardinal 
 with me, and explain matters. Now when we arrive 
 before His Eminence what are we to do ?" 
 
 The Contessa looked at her helplessly, unable to 
 understand this current of words, and the expression 
 of this child of the devil, as she often felt like calling 
 her. 
 
 "I don't know, except say what you have to say and 
 await consequences," and the ghost of a smile touched 
 her lips at thought of the said consequences. 
 
 "I must get a good plan, and I haven't any," Betty 
 went on plaintively. "You see my aim is just to get 
 the Marquis and his brother face to face. One look 
 from the Cardinal will melt his stubborn heart. But 
 at the same time I must inform the two brothers there 
 and then that marriage is out of the question. The 
 Marquis will be furious and may rush off before I 
 can bring about a perfect understanding and recon- 
 ciliation. You see I wish to leave everything just as 
 I found it here. I can't think of leaving behind any 
 trouble connected with me. Of course I'm not to 
 blame in any way. I have made the situation for to- 
 night, but somehow I can't get the plan to work well
 
 342 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 in my mind. I wish you would help me, for you 
 are very wise in some things." 
 
 While Betty reeled off these remarkable sentences 
 Corona was saying to herself that in very truth she 
 would never understand Betty, or any other American, 
 if the lady from Baltimore fairly represented her peo- 
 ple. The poor Contessa had, as it were, with many 
 tears and much sadness, built and graded her peace- 
 ful road into the future, and for many days had seen 
 herself walking alone down its bright but mournful 
 avenue. It would always be lonely, always shadowed, 
 for Andrea would be absent, and she would hardly 
 have the right to think of him. She had calmed her 
 grief, put on her masque, kissed her cross, and set 
 forth with steady resolution. And in this instant, a 
 vivacious, sparkling, almost eccentric creature, had 
 undone her work and brought back the rosy visions 
 and dreams and hopes of earlier days. That goodness 
 of heart, clearness of head, and generous will, so often 
 visible and so often obscured in what she had known 
 of Betty's career, were now at work, with daring energy, 
 to rescue Andrea, and return him to his own. The 
 courage and firmness which withstood Napoleon and 
 his court failed before this unexpected display of good- 
 ness, this turn of fortune. The tears began to stream 
 down her cheeks, and she could not even speak. 
 
 "Ah, weak woman," said Betty shaking her finger 
 at her, "you love him still !" 
 
 "I do," she answered. 
 
 "And you will never be happy without him !" 
 
 "Never, only resigned." 
 
 "Then you will fight for him, if there is hope ?"
 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 343 
 
 "Only under your leadership, Elisabeth, for you 
 alone seem to have the power, as well as the kind 
 heart, to do such wonders." 
 
 Thereupon Betty took her in her arms, and they 
 wept together; and the "grass widow" actually forgot 
 her intention to humble Corona, and her success in 
 the task ; for the poor girl had confessed her weakness, 
 her love, and her despair, and also her hope. She 
 became on the moment comprehensible to Betty, who 
 in turn stood revealed forever, by her generosity, to 
 the conventional mind of Corona. For the first time 
 in their acquaintance of six years they got chummy, 
 and exchanged accounts of their own feelings with re- 
 gard to the ex-King and the Marquis, while repairing 
 in face and dress the ravages of recent emotion. 
 
 "Simply go ahead," Corona advised, "and trust to 
 your own feeling and the circumstances in dealing 
 with His Eminence and Andrea." 
 
 "I shall rely on you for the critical moments," said 
 Betty, and they drove off to the Cardinal's. 
 
 His Eminence was residing in the same apartment 
 where Betty once visited him as the supposed English 
 lady who represented Madame Patterson-Bonaparte; 
 and while the ladies were on their way to him Consalvi 
 sat with the renowned Monsignor Franchi discussing 
 the difficulties of the moment, and preparations for 
 that famous coming Congress of Vienna, which was to 
 heighten his fame, and do so much and at the same 
 so little for the stable peace of Europe after the Napo- 
 leonic cyclone. In prosperity the first minister of 
 the reigning Pope was as modest and unassuming as 
 the exile of Rheims. Monsignor Franchi often forgot
 
 344 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 in dealing with him his own egregious failures as an 
 imperial diplomat, and, what was much worse, his own 
 bad judgments on Consalvi. He knew what a tribute 
 that forgetfulness was to the kind-hearted diplomat. 
 The fourteen years of his service had turned Consalvi's 
 hair snow-white, but the serene face showed little trace 
 of the anxieties, the terrible anxieties of his office. In 
 fact the loss of his young brother had bitten more deeply 
 into his soul than the cares of state. These were not 
 of his making, coming either by the providence of God 
 or the mistakes of men; but the flight and the failure 
 of Andrea, upon whose fidelity he would have staked 
 his life, seemed to him due to his own training of 
 the boy rather than to Andrea's natural weakness. 
 And what was bitterer still, Andrea had not the cour- 
 age and manliness to own his fault and to return to 
 the heart and the home always open to him. He nour- 
 ished a bitter pride and a colossial conceit, which 
 showed how really small was his nature. Once Con- 
 salvi had thought him wonderful, so easily does the 
 heart deceive us. He had prayed for him night and 
 day, accepting estrangement from him if only his 
 spiritual life might escape the pitfalls of time; but 
 no ray of hope had shone on him until this message 
 from Betty that Andrea and she would visit him to- 
 night. 
 
 "He is very stubborn," was Monsignor Franchi'g 
 comment. 
 
 "No, only weak ; and if I could once get him within 
 reach of my eye and voice and arms that weakness 
 would hold him. He is softhearted." 
 
 "He treated Corona ... by the way, Eminence,
 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 345 
 
 did you ever discover what he had against Corona 
 so to shame and desert her?" 
 
 "He heard that she and you were ordinary hired 
 spies of the late Emperor, and he believed it. Just 
 think of that, he believed it! I myself did not get a 
 chance to laugh the charge away. At the same time 
 I have often thought since, if Corona had been just 
 a shade less remote, a trifle more flexible, you know 
 they were solemnly engaged " 
 
 "Don't you remember her grandmother, Eminence? 
 The little but lofty Contessa Giorgini? Is she not 
 the old lady once more in the flesh as to her dignity? 
 The poor girl cannot help it. I told her more than 
 once that if she really loved Andrea she should fight 
 for him. Oh, the disdain which the suggestion re- 
 ceived." 
 
 They laughed together at the thought of that dis- 
 dain. 
 
 "Well, she lost him to that clever Madame Bona- 
 parte," continued Monsignor, "and I doubt very much 
 if she will ever recall him to her side. Don't you 
 think, Eminence, that the American has the right 
 method in the art of courting, or wooing, or whatever 
 you choose to call it?" 
 
 "Her methods are beyond me," said Consalvi, "and 
 they have in them the element of surprise always. 
 Wherever she is and whatever she is doing, there may 
 be blunders but there is also life. Corona should have 
 learned from Madame Bonaparte, but I think she de- 
 spised the teacher. Well, I have hopes to-night in 
 the affair of Andrea. There's the bell which probably
 
 346 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 announces the American and perhaps some others. 
 Listen." 
 
 The Cardinal opened the door of his little salon and 
 the two prelates stood in a pleased attitude smiling at 
 the chatter going on without. Betty swept in with 
 all the airs of the grand lady, familiar with court and 
 conscious of her own importance. 
 
 "I had forgotten," she was saying, "that the Car- 
 dinal had taken his old apartments, and had Pierre 
 still with him. As I live even the pictures on the 
 wall. Oh, this wretched world ! The ancient, very 
 dead pictures hang here as smug as London merchants, 
 after all these years, while the great ones of the earth 
 have gone either to Elba or to Baltimore. Corona, 
 I am going to sit down and have a good cry." 
 
 She sat down, but almost immediately the prelates 
 interfered with the declaration that no more tears 
 would be permitted, only joy at the return of the 
 prodigal, through the disinterestedness of Madame 
 Elisabeth. 
 
 "But he isn't at home yet," Betty warned. "He 
 will come in like a walking iceberg to-night, and per- 
 haps go out like a running volcano. What are we to 
 do with such a creature ?" 
 
 "Just this," said the smiling Cardinal. "He will 
 make his statement coldly, I shall reply as coldly, 
 and you will cut the knot which both of us have tied. 
 Then leave the rest to God." 
 
 "Always the simplest way, Eminence, with you," 
 Betty said with her usual admiration. "Corona and 
 I have tried to describe a plan, on our way here, which 
 would move naturally, in a kind of order you
 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 347 
 
 She stopped speaking, because the prelates had looked 
 in surprise at the Contessa, who in spite of her effort 
 began to blush furiously. 
 
 "Sister," said the Monsignor severely, "could you 
 so far forget the dignity of the family as to connive 
 at any plan for restoring the affections of the Marquis 
 Consalvi to their proper channel ?" 
 
 "And what is worse," murmured Betty, "she de- 
 clared her intentions to fight for the said affections." 
 
 "Then Andrea is saved," said the Cardinal with 
 great delight, and they were all looking affectionately 
 at the blushing Contessa when the roving eye of Betty 
 caught sight of the Marquis standing like a monument 
 in the doorway. He came forward immediately with 
 a face of thunder, bowed formally to each in the proper 
 order, and taking Betty's hand said coldly, 
 
 "Your Eminence, at the request of this lady and 
 by command of the Emperor, I come here to announce 
 my betrothal to Madame Patterson and our intention 
 to marry right away." 
 
 "Provided of course," said Betty with immense dig- 
 nity, "that my first marriage be declared by the Pope 
 null and void." 
 
 "A declaration which will never be made," said Con- 
 salvi calmly. 
 
 "You did not mention that obstacle yesterday," said 
 the Marquis to Betty. 
 
 "It has always been understood," Betty replied 
 pompously. "I shall never take the awkward place 
 of a woman with two husbands. If His Eminence 
 says the first marriage is to stand, be sure the King 
 of France himself cannot have me."
 
 348 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 The Franchis had vanished from the scene, the sight 
 of the old apartment, the nearness of Corona, the very 
 presence of his dear brother, had set the Marquis 
 trembling; but the shock of Betty's cold refusal fairly 
 broke down his calmness and resolution. He knew 
 not what to say more, or how to keep up his dignity. 
 
 "Then why did we come here ?" he asked vacantly. 
 
 "To fulfil the command of the Emperor and to sat- 
 isfy my conscience," Betty replied promptly, and if 
 His Eminence had not been concentrated on Andrea he 
 might have laughed aloud. 
 
 "Oh, very well. Then I may say good evening. 
 Will you come, Madame?" Andrea stammered, but 
 Betty shook her head, and he turned to the door. The 
 great Cardinal was standing before him with out- 
 stretched arms and pleading face, tears dropping from 
 his eyes. Betty shoved him gently into his brother's 
 embrace. 
 
 "You are just fulfilling the last command of your 
 Emperor," said she, and then fled to leave the rest to 
 God. Andrea had surrendered. He did it gracefully, 
 but not with the best feeling, for where conceit and 
 pride go together irritation flourishes; and while he 
 admitted folly and weakness, his mortification over 
 both was intense. A little later the Cardinal reproved 
 him for his conceit. 
 
 "Why should you, a little Roman Marquis, make 
 such ado over being tricked by Napoleon, who tricked 
 the Pope, the kings of Europe, the best men of his 
 time in every department, turning rulers into his pup- 
 pets, and his puppets into rulers? And why are you 
 so attached to your own opinions, if as you say you
 
 THE AMERICAN AT HER BEST. 349 
 
 are now convinced that you are something of a fool? 
 Why do you still believe that Corona is a paid spy 
 of the Emperor, in spite of her declaration and mine 
 and many others? What is the source of this posi- 
 tiveness but conceit? Is it too much to ask of you, 
 we who love you and suffer with you and through you, 
 that you cease to make us suffer, that you give us the 
 delight and the ease of your presence and the ease 
 of certainty as to your fate? You must now make 
 atonement for the past, generous atonement. Go at 
 once to Corona, whose declaration you heard to-night, 
 and by a life of love and devotion make up for the 
 misery of the past years. Be speedy and be thorough 
 as before you have been determined. And above all 
 let this episode be forgotten as quickly as possible. 
 For you have sinned like a child, and like a child you 
 must do penance, lovingly and gracefully, without 
 thought as it were." 
 
 "Now command me," said His Eminence to Betty, 
 while the lovers were coming to an understanding else- 
 where, "and let your request be made in the presence 
 of Monsignor Franchi, who will be a distinguished 
 witness. You have worked a miracle to-night. I wish 
 that I could give you another in return. But what I 
 can do to repay in some small part this great service 
 and great happiness, if you request it, I shall be glad 
 to do." 
 
 "What can I ask?" she replied archly. "I want 
 only the impossible. What might I ask?" 
 
 She ruminated a little, standing in the center of the 
 salon with the two prelates smiling upon her. Their
 
 350 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 glances said to each other: it will be something utterly 
 American ! 
 
 "Ah !" and her smile became ravishing in its joy. 
 "Do you know, Eminence, I had forgotten the one 
 to whom I am greatly indebted for my start in life, 
 in this court life, I mean. Dear Archbishop Carroll 
 of Baltimore ! He married me, you know. And now 
 the whole world knows that he did his work splendidly. 
 Eminence, you must make him a cardinal." 
 
 And with sweet phrases which concealed their aston- 
 ishment Consalvi first and Franchi next promised their 
 influence in behalf of so great a man.
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 BENEDICTION. 
 
 AFFLICTION subdues most people. It robbed Andrea 
 of his conceit and Corona of her remoteness, and made 
 them more loveable. They were quickly married and 
 went about the business of life in the usual fashion. 
 On the other hand sorrow seemed to make little im- 
 pression on Consalvi, who stood out like a mountain 
 after every storm, calm and inflexible in every line; 
 while Madame Patterson-Bonaparte, as she now defi- 
 nitely named herself, became more vivacious, more in 
 love with life, the more trouble rained upon her. She 
 enjoyed every moment of the preparations for the Con- 
 salvi-Franchi wedding, which of course was very quiet ; 
 she missed no feature of the restoration, when Louis 
 XVIII mounted again the Bourbon throne; she had 
 an important place at the funeral obsequies of her 
 patron, the Empress Josephine; and in everything her 
 interest became an enthusiasm which set fire to her 
 neighborhood. But the longest play must end, anjd 
 no one saw the coming down of the curtain earlier 
 than Betty. She sat as it were in the darkness of the 
 stage, watching the audience file out and the putting 
 away of the scenery. Oh, how bleak! The curtain 
 
 351
 
 352 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 would rise again on the wilderness, for she was going 
 home. A little stay in pleasant England, a long sea- 
 voyage, and then for the rest of her life this fading 
 vision and Baltimore! She felt like an actress who 
 bids farewell to the stage, farewell to the kings and 
 nobles, the palaces and gardens, the rare scenes of 
 fairyland ; farewell to the dream and its hero, the 
 faithless Jerome; farewell to the Cardinal and his 
 people, the truly sincere hearts of the great play, and 
 above all farewell to herself, the queen of the comedy, 
 who for ten years had held the interest of the world ! 
 All this came to her suddenly somewhere in July, 
 for she had vaguely nursed the design of marrying 
 and staying among these shining scenes forever. Only 
 vaguely, remember. Temptation with Betty seemed 
 to take a concrete form at once, but the sin never 
 happened. She never asked the aid or advice of 
 Fouche or Talleyrand, and puzzled these tricksters by 
 her judicious bahavior. They suspected her, but she 
 never gave them reason. Still she coquetted with the 
 design of marrying a noble, conjured up a few in- 
 terested old "beaux in need of money, and ancient dow- 
 agers in the same luck. But the affair never came 
 into the open, and the departure of her friend the 
 Cardinal for Vienna brought her thoughts to an 
 abrupt conclusion. Consalvi felt tremendous gratitude 
 to her, for no man knew better the rarity and ex- 
 cellence of her virtues. His keen and experienced mind 
 had easily detected in her the power of the wilderness, 
 and set him speculating on that empire of the West 
 which must soon react powerfully on the old world !
 
 BENEDICTION. 353 
 
 Was she a symbol of that new wilderness ? So viva- 
 cious and so original, so daring and so witty; foolishly 
 fond of greatness and yet scornful of the great, as 
 divining their human weakness; faithful yet indepen- 
 dent, affectionate, yet no slave to the object of her 
 affections; wild, alert, saucy, and distinguished: if 
 she were the symbol, what would her people be in the 
 mighty future? Living on the frontiers, in so vast 
 a country, between great oceans, they must have char- 
 acteristics like hers, only more savage and brilliant 
 perhaps; and undoubtedly they would become great 
 travellers by land and sea, factors in bringing together 
 more closely the human race. Already the news of 
 steamboats plying their rivers had come to Europe, 
 and men had begun to talk of peaceful revolutions 
 effected by such inventions. Betty's fidelity to her 
 cause and her gratitude to her friends had charmed 
 him. From the faults as well as the virtues of her 
 character he saw that she must always have an ideal, 
 which would keep alive her natural ambition and hold 
 it in the right channel. He said to himself that if 
 he could find that for her, he would have repaid her 
 in some part for her assistance. She came to say good- 
 by to him and Monsignor Franchi on the eve of her 
 departure for England, of theirs for Vienna. He saw 
 at a glance that she had passed through her agony. 
 
 "It is like the night before the funeral," she said 
 with dignity, of which she was not over fond. "It 
 does not quite seem that all is over, so long as the 
 body is yet outside the grave. But one waits and waits, 
 with candles all about, and mourning, for the final call."
 
 354 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "You do not look so very funereal," said Monsignor. 
 "The very sight of you, in the latest Parisian style, 
 would extinguish the requiem lights." 
 
 Monsignor had at the end of his tongue the light 
 talk of the salon, and she smiled. 
 
 "I have made up my mind never to mourn after 
 the event," said she. u Aa a rule you can't very well 
 mourn before it. My little day is done in Europe. 
 It was very pleasant, and if it only had such a finish 
 as yours is to have won't you go back to Rome, Emi- 
 nence, after the Congress at Vienna, and take up your 
 work as before ?" 
 
 "I have the hope, even the expectation," replied 
 the Cardinal, "but who can count on anything in this 
 world ? Napoleon is not so far away. In politics there 
 are reactions. Who knows what is going to be ?" 
 
 "Why, you really cheer me, Eminence! If Napo- 
 leon comes out of his shell as easily as that, why should 
 not I?" 
 
 "Why not, unless you were to be put back in it 
 more tightly than before. It is likely that the Em- 
 peror will break loose again. Some people will re- 
 joice thereat, because the next time he will be slain 
 or fatally imprisoned. You must not follow his 
 example." 
 
 "It is a rare example," said she with fire. 
 
 "You should have married Napoleon rather than 
 Jerome," he answered. 
 
 "Well, I would neither have deserted him nor died 
 of grief at the wrong moment," and she blushed at 
 his compliment. "Poor Josephine! there was nothing
 
 BENEDICTION. 355 
 
 more for her to do but die. In her place death would 
 have angered me more than abdication or the flight 
 of Marie Louise. However, I am in a similar fix, 
 so I had better say nothing, except good-by." 
 
 "Good-by," said Monsignor, who saw that His Emi- 
 nence wished to talk with her alone. "And in the 
 happy days that are coming, as we hope, we shall look 
 to see you in Italy, where on our own soil the Franchis 
 may have a modest return for your kindness." 
 
 "The debt is all on my aide, and I hope to pay 
 some of it back in Baltimore. It will be easy for His 
 Eminence to send you as nuncio to Washington, where 
 I shall be glad to make it easy for you in diplomatic 
 circles." 
 
 "Now, my child," said the Cardinal, after the Mon- 
 signor went out, "you are going back to your wilder- 
 ness" 
 
 "If I may interrupt you, Eminence, do not forget 
 your promise in regard to my friend, Dr. Carroll." 
 
 "It will not be easy to forget," said Consalvi. "But 
 I wish to suggest to you before you go, that you take 
 with you the clear determination to uphold your pe- 
 culiar position in America with full consciousness of 
 its importance." 
 
 "Ah, if you knew Baltimore, or the wilderness, as 
 you may well call it, Your Eminence would not talk 
 of importance. I shall first be compelled to have it 
 out with Dolly Manners, who is still unmarried, and 
 may vent her irritation by reminding me of my 
 failure." 
 
 "But you have not failed, my child !"
 
 356 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 "To use an old servant's phrase at home, what would 
 you be after calling it then ?" 
 
 "May I talk at length a little ? Thank you. Bear 
 in mind that you have been connected with the Bona- 
 parte family about ten years." 
 
 "Precisely eleven this year, Eminence," and she 
 added under her breath, "disconnected is the proper 
 word." 
 
 "This period has been remarkable in modern his- 
 tory, highly romantic, and concerned chiefly with 
 Bonaparte. The history written a hundred years hence 
 will be taken up with his career. Two events of that 
 career relate to America, his sale of Louisiana to your 
 government, and the marriage of his brother Jerome 
 to the lady from Baltimore." 
 
 "Oh, you are making me realize that I am an his- 
 torical character," said Betty, waking into sudden good 
 humor. 
 
 "A rather important one," and the Cardinal had 
 to laugh heartily. "It may be difficult for you to 
 understand how large your place will be in the Bona- 
 parte gallery. I may not understand it myself, but 
 I am going to acquaint you with what I do foresee. 
 THe tragic in history appeals most strongly to a 
 reader's interest. Mary Queen of Scots is a good ex- 
 ample, and so is Joan of Arc, for these were the inno- 
 cent victims of their times. The woman who married 
 Jerome and then had to fight against an Emperor for 
 her marital rights will take rank with these women, 
 not in importance, for her role was different, but in 
 significance."
 
 BENEDICTION. 357 
 
 "How beautiful!" murmured Betty, entranced by 
 the coupling of her name with a famous beauty and a 
 famous saint. 
 
 "Did you ever read the story of Queen Katharine 
 of Aragon, the first wife of Henry VIII, Madame 
 Bonaparte ?" 
 
 "Only a mere hint in Shakspeare's play. He got 
 rid of her neatly, and she was well rid of him." 
 
 "She was his lawful wife, and he besought the Pope 
 to declare the marriage null, after it had been in force 
 eighteen years. The Pope on examining the case found 
 the marriage valid, and rather than yield to Henry's 
 determination suffered the loss of the English king- 
 dom to the true faith. That is why you are a Prot- 
 estant." 
 
 "Bless me, how queerly history turns and winds 
 about the earth!" 
 
 "Rather than interfere with your marriage the 
 present Pope has endured many trials and insults from 
 Napoleon. In the distant future, when men are writ- 
 ing the history of Napoleon's dealings with the 
 Church, your case will be discussed at length; and 
 thus you will be then, as now, associated with the 
 same people, the King of Westphalia, the Emperor 
 Napoleon, and Pope Pius VII. And it will be re- 
 counted with gladness how the Catholic Pope main- 
 tained the inviolability and sanctity of the marriage 
 tie, in the case of a Protestant girl, at the expense 
 of much insult and suffering. You now return to 
 your native city, but not the simple girl who left it 
 in 1804. You are a member of the Bonaparte family
 
 358 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 and dynasty, and you will take your place in history, 
 in poetry, in oratory, in painting, with Katharine of 
 Aragon. You are not a failure, but a success; not 
 a mere success of the moment like Talleyrand, but a 
 success for all time. And yet you have been just a 
 simple mother and wife, sincere and determined, not 
 a great diplomat, landing safely no matter which side 
 goes down. To your own people your life will be an 
 inspiration, for it breathes the purest fidelity. In 
 the dark days which are coming upon the world 
 they began with Voltaire when men forget like 
 Jerome and women betray like Marie Louise, your 
 example will shine like a star in the darkness. We 
 the great ones who steer the earth shall be forgotten, 
 but your name will be mentioned with joy. And 
 therefore I would have you return to your lovely wil- 
 derness full of resignation and peace, because you 
 have done well. Live nobly to the end. Train your 
 child to be worthy of his mother and his name. Live 
 securely, for no power can take away from you your 
 glory. This is the truth, and you will live long 
 enough to see part of my prophecy fulfilled. It is 
 the only return which I can make you for your great 
 kindness to me. If I had lost Andrea " 
 
 He paused a moment to recover himself. 
 
 "But you saved him, and my heart holds you and 
 him in the same prayer. For this reason alone, if 
 for no other, I would have you go home rejoicing, even 
 in your pain. The little world fades away every gen- 
 eration, but the Church of Christ remains forever. 
 She has defended you, she will praise and defend you
 
 BENEDICTION. 359 
 
 to the end of time. You will be not only the wife 
 of Jerome, according to the eternal law, but you will 
 be the type of the faithful wife, to all decent man- 
 kind. So depart, my child, with the thanks of a poor 
 creature like myself, to whom you gave happiness, 
 and with the blessing of God to whom you have done 
 honor." 
 
 By this time there was no more concealment for 
 Betty, who laid aside her mask of indifference and 
 gayety and wept like a child. The Cardinal was glad 
 to see the abundant tears, for her flippancy grated on 
 his grave temperament. She listened in awe and 
 wonder to that horoscope which he drew with such 
 feeling, recognizing the vision of the seer, and under- 
 standing all at once the position which a simple Bal- 
 timore girl was to hold in the great volumes of the 
 world's history. Her natural flippancy fell from her 
 like an old garment, and she went forth from the 
 presence of the Cardinal a changed woman. 
 
 "You will come again," was his parting word, 
 "and this time to Eome, where the Marquis and Mar- 
 quise will entertain you with the story of their re- 
 conciliation, and where I shall have the honor of 
 presenting you to a Pope enthroned, not to a Pope 
 in prison. And tell me now," saying this to soothe 
 her increasing grief, and to provoke her witty tongue, 
 "what moment did you enjoy most in this whole esca- 
 pade?" 
 
 And through her tears Betty smiling answered: 
 
 "The moment when I told the Emperor that I pre- 
 ferred the protection of the eagle to that of the goose."
 
 360 THE BLACK CARDINAL. 
 
 So Betty took her farewell of the great man, and 
 BO she went home across the seas to changed Baltimore, 
 where she lived her life on the lines laid down by 
 Consalvi and died in the grace of God.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 Los Angeles 
 
 pTr^f ^ k is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 DATE SENT 
 
 11- 
 JUL 1 
 
 DUE 3 WEEKS FRi 
 DATE RECEIVE! 
 
 UCLA YRl/ILL 
 
 AUG03ZBM 
 
 Form L9-50m-9,'60(B3610ft4)444
 
 (II 
 
 115 205 
 
 PS 
 
 2869 
 
 5652b